stood within behind the vail or else in the most holy place before the ark for upon such extraordinary occasions we need not doubt but Moses used to go into the most holy place and evident it is that after they were broâ—ght forth again and Aarons rod was found to flourish the rest continuing dry sticks or staves as they were before that was carryed into the most holy place and therefore the Apostle Heb. 9. 4. mentions Aarons rod that budded amongst those things that were within the vail and yet it is said to be returned to the place where they were all laid before vers 10. Bring Aarons rod again before the testimony However this laying of these rods up before the Lord was to signifie that it was referred to him to determine this controversie concerning the priesthood Vers 5. And I will make to cease from me the murmuring of the children of Israel That is in this particular concerning Aarons priesthood Vers 6. And the rod of Aaron was among their rods That is there being twelve rods brought for the twelve Princes of the twelve tribes which were it seems according to the custome of those times made of the almond tree for such Aarons was vers 8. that bloomed blossomes and yielded almonds they were all laid together and Aarons was put also amongst the other twelve Vers 8. And behold the rod of Aaron for the house of Levi budded c. Hereby the Lord did discover miraculously that he had chosen Aarons and his posterity to be the onely priests that should serve at his altar and withall the flourishing of this rod signified first the budding of Aarons posterity together with the flourishing glory and fruitfulnesse of the priesthood which continued in his posterity secondly the miraculous flourishing glory of Christs priesthood of which Aarons was a type to wit how he that rod out of the stemme of Jesse and branch that grew out of his root Esa 11. 1. though at first he was as a dry and withered sâ—ick so that there was no beauty nor comlinesse in him Esa 53. 2. and especially in his death and burâ—all when he was indeed withered in the eye of reason without hope of recovery and dryed up like a potsheard Psal 22. 15. should yet suddenly sprout forth again to wit in his resurrection and so his priesthood should become an eternall priesthood and lâ—â—e Aarons budding fruitbearing rod should bring forth fruit to man believing on him remission of sinnes righteousnesse and eternall liâ—e and by the preaching of the Gospel that flourishing rod or sceptre of righteousnesse should become glorious all the world over to the great joy of all those that have interest in him and thirdly that all those that in the dayes of the Gospel were truly set apart to teach the people as Aaron was though in themselves but dry and withered sticks yet by the speciall grace of God should bear and bring forth buds and fruit and that their fruit should remain John 15. 16. Vers 12. And the children of Israel spake unto Moses saying Behold we die we perish we all perish Being by this miracle fully convinced of their sinne and then calling to mind how severely God had punished this their murmuring against Moses and Aaron how some had been burnt with fire some swallowed up into the earth alive some consumed with the plague they are stricken with an apprehension of the like danger the first step to repentance and therefore cry out as men that might justly expect to be every one of them destroyed as they were indeed in danger to be presently taken away by some judgement had not the Lord been the more mercifull to them Vers 13. Whosoever cometh any thing near unto the tabernacle of the Lord shall die This is an amplification of their wofull condition to wit that though God should spare them now yet they should alwayes be in danger if they did never so little presse beyond the limits allowed them whosoever say they cometh any thing near that is nearer then they should and keep not off at their full distance wherein we may easily transgresse we see God will not spare them yea happely as men terrified are indeed wont to conceive their danger greater then it is they complain as if it would be perilous to come near the tabernacle at all Shall we be consumed with dying This may be a deprecation Shall we be consumed that is of thy mercie let us not be consumed for so questions are often used in earnest deprecations as Psal 85. 6. Wilt thou not revive us again that thy people may rejoyce in thee and Esa 64. 12. Wilt thou refrain thy self from these things O Lord wilt thou hold thy peace and afflict us very sore But I rather take it as a bemoaning of their condition CHAP XVIII Vers 1. THou and thy sonnes and thy fathers house with thee shall bear the iniquity of the Sanctuary Because of the peoples astonishment chap. 17. vers 12. Behold we die we perish we all perish the Lord here tells Aaron that he the priests and Levites must bear the iniquity of the Sanctuary that is that if any pollution came to it by the people they should answer for it and therefore it must be their charge to watch over it Thus the Lord shews himself reconciled and makes the priests watch a ground of appeasing the peoples both fear and envy And thou and thy sonnes with thee shall bear the iniquity of your priesthood That is shall be punished if the priesthood be polluted either by your selves or the Levites intruding upon it which your watch should prevent Vers 3. Onely they shall not come nigh the vessels of the Sanctuary and the altar that neither they nor you also die To wit for not preventing the errour of your brethren the Levites by your care Vers 7. Therefore thou and thy sonnes with thee shall keep your priests office for every thing of the altar and within the vail That is for all things that concern the altar of burnt-offerings and for all things that are to be done within the vail that is within the outer vail either in the holy or most holy place Vers 8. Unto thee have I given them by reason of the anointing c. That is for the office sake whereunto thou art anointed because I have separated thee from worldly employments to attend upon mine holy things therefore thou shalt have mine holy things to live upon Vers 9. Every oblation of theirs every meat-offering of theirs c. The particulars are here mentioned of the most holy things reserved from the fire that is the sacrifices whereof part was burnt upon the altar which were allotted to be the priests portion for their maintenance to wit oblations meat-offerings sin-offerings trespasse-offerings and this last is expressed thus every trespasse-offering of theirs which they shall render unto me because trespasse-offerings were brought as by way of recompence for some trespasse committed
farre that he would not hearken to this suggestion but resolved to hope even againâ—t hope Vers 18. And Abraham said unto God O that Ishmael might live before thee Abraham speaks not this as rejecting Gods promise as if he had said having Ishmael I desire no more nor as despairing of the promise as if he had said I should have but little hope if I had not more hope in Ishmael already born then in the promised sonne of Sarah indeed it is not possible that we should have a sonne at this age and therefore O that Ishmael might live c. but these words proceed chiefly from Abrahams fatherly affection towards Ishmael being thus assaulted by those forementioned thoughts of his carnall reason whilest his faith opposed them suddenly his affections moved with the thought of Ishmael make him as it were to forget all other things to beg for him as if he had said Though I cannot conceive how it should be yet I gladly imbrace the promise but however oh that Ishmael might live in thy sight do not cast off Ishmael but let him live in thy favour So that this is spoken out of a mind that did yield to the promise but yet was troubled and perplext and solicitous for Ishmael CHAP. XVIII Vers 1. ANd he sat in the tent doore in the heat of the day That is at noon-tide This is expressed both to shew the occasion of his sitting in the tent doore to cool and refresh himself as also to imply the reason of the courtesie he proffered to these Angels whom he supposed to be strangers because at such time travellers are wont to wax faint and hungry Vers 2. And to three men stood by him and when he saw them he ranne to meet them Their appearance being undoubtedly such as made it manifest to Abraham both that they were strangers travelling that way and also such strangers as were worthy both of that entertainment and respect which he afforded to them Vers 3. And said my Lord if now I have found favour in thy sight c. He directs his speech to one as it seems because he appeared in more excellency and with signes of greater worth then the rest Vers 6. Make ready quickly three measures of fine meal That is as it is probably thought three pecks or thereabouts whether more or lesse Vers 8. And they did eat For as these Angels had true bodies for the time and did truly walk and speak so they did also truly eat if there were no necessitie of food for the sustenance of those their assumed bodies which were erewhile happely to be dissolved again by the power of God yet it was requisite for the present dispensation of that service which God had imposed upon them to wit their appearing to Abraham that he might not yet know but that they were men till God was pleased to discover it to him Vers 9. And they said unto him Where is Sarah thy wife Thus by naming Sarah they first discover themselves to be not men but angels Vers 10. And he said I will certainly return unto thee according to the time of life We do not find that this return was by the angels appearing again but by the accomplishment of the thing promised in regard whereof it is said chap. 21. 1. And the Lord visited Sarah as he had said to wit when Isaac was born And by this phrase according to the time of life cannot be meant any thing but this that so many moneths thence as is usually according to the ordinary course of Nature from a womans first conception to the birth of her child Sarah his wife should have a sonne for that promise when God appeared before in the former chapter was just a year before Isaac was born chap. 17. 21. But my covenant will I establish with Isaac whom Sarah shall bear unto thee at this set time in the next year since when Abraham had been circumcised and had recovered the pain and sorenesse thereof Vers 12. Therefore Sarah laughed within her self Because she deemed it so unlikely if not impossible that she should now have a child she did inwardly laugh at what she heard spoken She laughed within her self she did not break out into loud and open laughter but was inwardly affected as those use to be that laugh at any thing related which they desire but cannot believe it will ever be and this concerning the secrecy of her laughter that it was within her self is thus particularly expressed to intimate 1. Why she did so readily deny it because it was indeed an invvard smiling rather then an outvvard direct laughter and such as could not therefore by others be heard or discerned 2. Why she vvas afraid vvhen he took notice of it to vvit because she began novv to conceive that doubtlesse he vvas more then man that could discern the invvard affections of her heart Hovvever doubtlesse she laughed not as Abraham before did for joy but as doubting the accomplishment of vvhat vvas spoken and vvas therefore reproved though aftervvard she believed vvhen she knevv vvho it vvas that said it and therefore is her faith commended Heb. 11. 11. Through faith also Sarah her self received strength to conceive seed c. Vers 13. Wherefore did Sarah laugh saying Shall I of a surety bear a child which am old c. Though these be not the very words of Sarah mentioned v. 12. yet they are the very same in effect for in those words After I am waxed old shall I have pleasure my Lord being old also by affirming that both she and her husband by reason of their great years were now past the naturall pleasure of the marriage-bed her aym was to imply how much more unlikely it was that she should conceive at those years and bear a child yea perhaps these very words here alledged by the Lord were then also added by Sarah though they be not there expressed for the Scripture in setting down such passages of the History doth not alwayes expresse all that was spoken but onely the summe and substanâ—e of what was spoken Vers 14. At the time appointed c. Compare this place with chap. 17. 21. and the 10. verse of this chapter Vers 18. Sâ—eeing that Abraham shall surely become a great and mighty nation all the nations c This is the first reason vvhy the Lord vvould not hide from Abraham vvhat he meant to do unto Sodom to vvit because he vvas so precious in his eyes and one vvhom he had hitherto honoured above others as his speciall favourite Having appointed him to be the stock of so great and mighty a nation his peculiar people yea the stock out of vvhom that blessed seed should spring in whom all the nations of the earth should be blessed he vvould not execute so notable a judgement upon a people so near to him and not acquaint him vvith it vvhich agreeth vvith that Amos 3. 7. Surely the Lord God will do nothing but
root out the inhabitants thereof and that himself was to live as a stranger and sojourner in the land no marvell it is though he acknowledged Abimelechs sovereigntie in that land and took an oath for himself that he would no way hutt either him or his sonne or his sonnes sonne after him Vers 27. And Abraham took sheep and oxen and sent them unto Abimelech Besides that it was the custome to give some such gifts at the making of covenants these seem to have been given by Abraham by way of Homage to Abimelech as the king of the countrey Vers 30. For these seven ew-lambes shalt thou take of my hand That they may be a witnesse unto me c. That is the receiving of these seven ew-lambes shall be as a witnesse that this well formerly taken from me vers 25. is now acknowledged to be mine that so all controversie about it for the time to come may be prevented Vers 3â— And they returned into the land of the Philistines That is That part of the land where the Philistines dwelt for otherwise Beersheba where they had now covenanted with Abraham was also in the land of Palestina vers 34. And Abraham sojourned in the land of the Philistines many dayes Vers 33. And Abraham planted a Grove in Beersheba and called there on the name of the Lord c. That is in the Grove which he had planted in Beersheba which no doubt he purposely planted for this religious use that under the shade of those trees they might the more commodiously offer up sacrifices and perform all other the publick duties of Gods worship and service which within their tents they could not do And hereby Moses gives us to understand 1. That Abraham did at length here enjoy some settled rest and dwelt here a long time together to vvit whilst his new planted Grove was grown up and fit for the service he intended it 2. That at this time the use of Groves in Gods worship was not unlawfull However afterward vvhen men began to esteem such places holy and to think superstitiously that God vvas better vvorshipped there then in other places and so it became a generall custome amongst all Idolatrous nations to set up their Idoles in Groves and there to sacrifice to their false Gods the Lord did thereupon by his lavv forbid the Israelites all planting of Groves for religious uses Deut. 16. 21. Thou shalt not plant thee a Grove of any trees near unto the Altar c. this planting of Groves became one of the chief abominations for vvhich God reproved the Israelites in future times Judg. 3. 7. And the children of Israel did evil in the sight of the Lord and forgat the Lord their God and served Baalim and the Groves 1. Kings 14. 15. For the Lord shall smite Israel as a reed is shaken in the water and he shall root up Israel out of this good land which he gave to their fathers c. because they have made their Groves provoking the Lord to anger yet I say at present it vvas no sinne in Abraham both because as yet God had not forbidden it and Abraham did it onely for conveniency to shelter them from the heat not as thinkâ—ng God vvas better vvorshipped in Groves then in other places CHAP. XXII Vers 1. GOd did tempt Abraham That is he did try and prove him It is said James 1. 13. that God tempteth no man to vvit by seeking to seduce them by soliciting and provoking them to do that which is evil Thus men are tempted by Satan vvho is therefore called The Tempter Matt. 4. 3. and by their own lusts James 1. 13. but God in this sense tempteth no man He is therefore here said to have tempted Abraham onely because by enjoyning him to sacrifice his sonne Isaac in vvhom God had promised to make his seed as the starres of heaven and that in his seed all the nations of the earth should be blessed God did singularly prove and try his obedience and faith to wit vvhether he vvould believe still the promise made him concerning Isaac even vvhen he was enjoyned to do that vvhich might seem utterly to overthrovv that promise and do vvhat God commanded even vvhen reason must needs conclude that if he did obey the promise concerning Isaac could not be performed Thus God did tempt Abraham And because the command of such an inhumane fact as vvas the sacrificing of his own sonne might not startle those that should reade it or make them think that it vvas rather some fit of sudden phrensy or some delusion of Satan that made him undertake such a thing as this in the very entrance of this story this is therefore expressed that God commanded this but it vvas onely to try him God required in Abraham a readinesse of will really to do vvhat vvas spoken to him but never intended that he should do it onely as men use to make experiments of the faithfulnesse of their friends so now God made proof of Abrahams faith and obedience and that not because God needed any such way of discovering it to himself for he knows hovv the hearts of all men stand affected but because he would hereby have it manifested to others so that herein also the Scripture speaks of God after the manner of men And he said Behold here I am That is ready to do whatever thou wilt enjoyn me Vers 2. Take now thy sonne thine onely sonne So called both because he was the onely sonne of the freewoman and also because Ishmael was now quite cast out Chap. 21. 14. And Abraham rose up early in the morning and took bread and a bottle of water and gave it unto Hagar and the child and sent her away and she departed c. And get thee into the Land of Moriah Which was the place where afterwards the temple was built as 2. Chron. 3. 1. Then Solomon began to build the house of the Lord at Jerusalem in Mount Moriah c. Vers 4. Abraham lift up his eyes and saw the place afarre off For by this time God had told him according to the promise before mentioned vers 2. in what particular place of the land of Moriah he was to sacrifice his sonne as it is plainly afterward expressed vers 9. They came to the place that God had told him of Now Abrahams seeing the place before he came at it is thus particularly expressed because doubtlesse the first sight of this place where he was to perform such a dolefull work did exceedingly wound his heart and yet notwithstanding he shrunk not but persevered constantly in his resolution of doing what God had enjoyned him Vers 5. Abraham said to his young men Abide you here with the asse c. That his servants might not oppose and hinder him in the vvork he had to do he enjoyns them to stay with the asse at the foot of the hill to wit the asse whereon himself rode or whereon they had brought the wood they
where the Lord threatens this as a great judgement to Egypt The fishers also shall mourn and all they that cast angles into the brooks shall lament and they that spread nets upon the waters shall languish and Exod. 8. 26. where it seems that the Egyptians did abhorre to eat of such cattel as the Israelites used to sacrifice It is not meet for us so to do saith Moses for we shall sacrifice the abomination of the Egyptians c. Secondly it deprived them of drink for they used to drink the waters of Nilus in Egypt Jer. 2. 18. What hast thou to do in the way of Egypt to drink the waters of Sihor c there being very seldome any rain in that countrey Deut. 11. 10 11. The land whither thou goest in to possesse it is not as the land of Egypt from whence ye came out where thou sowedst thy seed and wateredst it with thy foot as a garden of herbs But the land whither ye go to possesse it is a land of hills and valleys and drinketh water of the rain from heaven And the Egyptians shall loath to drink of the water of the river The Israelites were therefore free from this plague also as from others after Exod. 8. 22. And I will sever in that day the land of Goshen in which my people dwell that no swarms of flies shall be there c. Vers 22. And the Magicians of Egypt did so with their inchantments But whence had they waters since already they were all turned into bloud surely either from the land of Goshen where it was likely the waters were not turned or rather from the pits which the Egyptians digged ver 24. And all the Egyptians digged round about the river for water to drink for it is unlikely they stayed for the doing of this till water could be fetched from the land of Goshen CHAP. VIII Vers 3. ANd the river shall bring forth frogs abundantly which shall go up into the house of thy servants and upon thy people c. By expressing these persons that should be plagued with these frogs the exempting of Israel seems to be implyed as after it is plainly expressed ver 22. And I will sever in that day the land of Goshen in which my people dwell c. Vers 4. And the frogs shall come up both on thee c. The despicablenesse of the creature wherewith they were annoyed did no doubt aggravate the plague Vers 8. Intreat the Lord that he may take away the frogs from me and from my people Though the turning of their water into bloud all the land over was doubtlesse a very grievous plague yet this of the frogs was more grievous then that against the first they found some help though not without great trouble by digging for fresh water round about the river chap. 7. 24. and perhaps Pharaoh and the richer sort of his people had other sorts of drink in store for their own use but now against this plague of the frogs they could find no way to help or ease themselves no not the greatest of them all and therefore this forced Pharaoh to stoop a little and to desire Moses and Aaron to pray unto the Lord that he would take away their frogs from them Vers 9. And Moses said unto Pharaoh Glory over me The most conceive this to be spoken of the honour which should be done unto Pharaoh that he should prescribe the time himself when the frogs should be taken away But I rather think that it is such a kind of yielding to his desire wherein Moses doth also imply his fear concerning the event that Pharaoh would brag and boast when he had got the frogs removed and not keep promise with him in letting Israel go When shall I intreat for thee c. That is that you may know that it is the mightie work of God and that it is not by chance or by any naturall means that the frogs are destroyed prescribe the time your self when they shall be destroyed and at that very time it shall be done Vers 10. And he said To morrow He was so loth to be beholding to God or Moses that he rather chooses to endure thâ— plague till next day that he might make tryall whether they might not go away of themselves hoping that they came by some naturall cause and so would again go away Vers 14. And they gathered them together upon heaps God could have driven them into the river again or have caused them to vanish away but thus it pleased him to let them remain as a spectacle unto the Egyptians both to shew that it was a true miracle and by their ill favour to put them in mind of their sinne that made them stink before God Vers 16. And the Lord said unto Moses Say unto Aaron c. Because Pharaoh had mocked God promising and then not performing the Lord to manifest his indignation commands his servant to strike now without giving him warning beforehand as at other times what he meant to do Stretch out thy rod saith he and smite the dust of the land that it may become lice c. and thus again too he trampleth on the pride of the Egyptians punishing them by such base and contemptible creatures Vers 17. All the dust of the land became lice c. That is the dust in every part of the land for it is an hyperbolicall speech Vers 18. And the Magicians did so with their inchantments to bring forth lice and they could not The Lord disables them in making this smallest and basest creature for their greater confusion and so the folly of these their Wisemen was made manifest to all men 2. Tim. 3. 9. Vers 20. Rise up early in the morning and stand before Pharaoh lo he cometh forth to the water c. It seems to have been usuall with Pharaoh in the morning to go forth unto the waters either for his health and pleasure or rather of a superstitious mind as attributing divine honour to the river Nilus There therefore Moses is appointed to meet him both because he had no accesse into Pharaohs presence in his palace and also that withall his threatning him with the ensuing plague might be the more publick Vers 21. Behold I will send swarms of flies upon thee c. That is mixt swarms of wasps hornets and all kind of flies Psal 78. 45. He sent divers sorts of flies amongst them The houses of the Egyptians shall be full of swarms of flies and also the ground whereon they are That is the ground whereon the Egyptians are the meaning is that they should be on all the land whereon the Egyptians dwelt but not in Goshen where the Israelites dwelt as in the following verse is expressed and this exemption of Israel is here first mentioned to put Pharaoh in mind of it as a most remarkable thing which if he would well think on must needs work upon his conscience Vers 24. And the Lord did so and there
may well think that though they had flesh in Egypt yet they had no such plenty at least that they had no such liberty to â—it by it having such tasks dayly imposed upon them that the day scarce afforded them time to dispatch their dayes work But thus those that are discontented at their present condition are wont beyond the bounds of truth to extoll what they formerly enjoyed For ye have brought us forth into this wildernesse to kill this whole assembly with â—unger Their provision being so farre spent which they brought out of Egypt that they saw no means to sustain themselves in this wildernesse where no food could be gotten Vers 4. And the people shall go out and gather a certain rate every day c. That is as verse 16. an omer for every man and thus God fed them from hand to mouth giving them still no more but provision for one day that they might be still kept in dependance upon God to which also agreeth that petition which our Saviour taught us Matth. 6. 11. Give us this day our dayly bread Vers 6. At even then ye shall know that the Lord hath brought you out from the land of Egypt When God should give them quails in such abundance then they should know that the Lord had brought them out from the land of Egypt and not Moses and Aaron of their own heads as was objected by the Israelites verse 3. For ye have brought us forth c. Vers 7. And in the morning then yâ— shall see the glory of the Lord. That is the Manna that glorious work of his for so Moses expounds himself in the next verse and glory is oft used for glorious works See Numb 14. 21. All the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. John 11. 40. Said I not unto thee that if thou wouldst believe thou shouldst see the glory of God For that he heareth your murmurings against the Lord. Thatis by reason of your murmurings this the Lord will do to justifie us his servants Thus he puts them in mind of their sinne and wisheth them to observe that this message which God had sent them concerning the Quails and Manna did shew that God had heard their murmurings and therefore they had need take heed it may be he would not alway deal with them as he had now And what are we that ye murmure against us That is we durst never of ourselves have undertaken this great work of bringing you out of Egypt from the bondage of Pharaoh nor can you think that we by our own power have done those miraculous works which you have seen done in this bâ—sinesse and which now you shall yet further see since therefore it is the almighty God that hath done these great things for you and we onely his instruments your murmurings are not against us but against the Lord. Vers 10. They looked toward the wildernesse and behold the glory of the Lord appeared in the cloud Aaron having given charge to the Israelites as is expressed in the former verse to come near before the Lord and there being at that time before the tabernacle was built no other visible signe of Gods presence amongst them but onely the pillar of the cloud toward that therefore they turned their faces and perceived that God did in a more glorious manner then ordinarily therein manifest the brightnesse of his presence Now because the cloud was in the forefront of their armies leading them still farther into the wildernesse therefore it is said that they looked toward the wildernesse Vers 11. And the Lord spake unto Moses c. This the Lord had said to Moses before onely here it is repeated to shew that he did nothing without a warrant and that as God had spoken it came to passe Vers 13. At even the quails came up and covered the camp Being happely brought in by a wind as those afterwards vvere at Kibroth-hattaavah Numb 11. 31. where God again gave them quails to eat and that for a vvhole moneâ—h together vvhereas novv they came in onely this one evening before the Manna vvas given them Vers 15. And when the children of Israel saw it they said one to another It is Manna Which is all one as if they had said vvhat is this for so the Hebrevv vvord may signifie or this is a meat vvhich God hath prepared for us vvithout our labour for Manna in the Hebrevv signifieth prepared and therefore it is added in the next vvords For they wist not what it was that is they knevv not vvhat more particular name to give it Vers 16. Gather of it every man according to his eating Proportionably as he hath more or lesse in his family Vers 18. And when they did mete with an omer he that gathered much c. All were imployed in gathering and some as more able gathered more some as lesse able gathered lesse but when all was laid together in the common heap whether of the family or of the tribe c. and then afterward it was measured to every man an omer â—ccording to the Lords direction there was nothing wanting for which they should pinch him that had gathered lesse nor nothing over for him that had gathered much but every one had his just omer And hence it is that S. Paul by this example of the Israelites one helping another and conferring what they had gathered in common exhorts the Christian Corinthians in like manner to supply the necessities of their brethren 2. Cor. 8. 13 14 15. For I mean not that other men be eased and you burdened But by an equality that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality As it is written He that had gathered much c. Vers 19. Let no man leave of it till the morning Though every one in each family had an omer allowed him whether great or little men or women old or young and none might reserve any of their portion till the next day yet it cannot be thought that every man was enjoyned to eat or did eat the same quantity but what they left they either burnt it or cast it forth or some other way consumed it and might not keep any of it to be eaten the next day See above ver 4. Vers 22. On the sixth day they gathered twice as much bread two omers for one man and all the rulers of the congregation came and told Moses To wit that the people had gathered as they were appointed twice as much on that sixth day as they had on other dayes and of this they informed Moses both as desiring thereby to glorifie God in the confession of this wonderfull work that he had sent Manna so abundantly that day as before he had promised ver 5. And it shall be twice as much as they gather daily and also chiefly that they might receive directions from Moses
how to order this their double portion Vers 23. Bake that which ye will bake to day and seethe that ye will seethe c. It may seem questionable whether in these words the Israelites were enjoyned to bake and seethe so much of the Manna as they dâ—sired to eat so dressed on the sixth day and then to reserve the rest unto the morning or to bake and seethe both for that day and the next day which was the Sabbath But yet this last seems the most probable and that because it was not likely they onely eat of it undressed as it was gathered on the Sabbath day and expressely afterwards it was enjoyned in the law that they should kindle no fire throughout their habitations on the Sabbath day Exod. 35. 3. Yet I make no question but that some part of it was reserved for the Sabbath not onely because they did so eat some part of it on the other dayes but especially also that the hand of God herein might be the more evident seeing they could no way keep it whether baked or sodden on other dayes untill the next morning but they found it putrified and which way soever they reserved it whether dressed or undressed for the Sabbath day it did not corrupt but continued good and sound Vers 31. And it was like coriander-seed white and the taste of it was like wafers made with hony We must not so understand these words as if the Manna were said to be like coriander-seed because it was white for the coriander-seed is blackish but that it is compared to coriander-seed in regard onely of its quantity and proportion and then besides that it was of a whitish colour So that we must reade these words as expressing three qualities of the Manna 1. That it was little and round like the coriander-seed ver 4. There lay a small round thing as small as the hoar frost 2. That it was for the colour of it white like Bdellium as it is expressed Numb 11. 7 3. That it was sweet like hony-wafers namely unbaked for being baked the taste of it was as the taste of fresh oyl Numb 11. 8. In that Apocryphall book called the Wisdome of Solomon chap. 16. 20 21 it is said of this Manna that it was able to content every mans delight and agreeing to every taste and that serving to the appetite of the eater it tempered it self to every mans liking whence it hath been by some conceived and maintained that the Manna rellished according to every mans desire and had the savour of any kind of meat which they had a desire to eat of But this is a weak conceit for first there is no evident ground for it in these words and then besides though it had been entended by that Author yet it is directly contrary to this description of the Manna which Moses gives us and again if God had given this miraculous bread such an extraordinary gift to satisfie every wanton appetite that it should taste like any meat they desired to tast of why did the Israelites murmure afterwards against Moses lusting for flesh and fish and repining because they had not the cucumbers and melons and leeks and onyons and garlick which they had in Egypt Numb 11. 4 5. Vers 33. And Moses said unto Aaron Take a pot c. It was a golden pot See Hebr. 9. 4. Wherein was the golden pot that had the Manna Moses rehearseth these things here to make a full end of the history of Manna but they were not done till afterwards when the Tabernacle was built wherein it was laid up before the Lord. Vers 35. And the children of Israel did eat Manna fourty years untill they came to a land inhabited To wit till they were gone over Jordan into the land of Canaan and then it ceased This Manna called by the Psalmist Angels food Psal 78. 25. Man did eat Angels food c. was a notable type of Christ and is therefore called Spirituall meat 1. Cor. 10. 3. And did all eat the same spirituall meat for Christ indeed is the true bread that came down from heaven Joh. 6. 33. upon whom feeding by faith our souls are nourished unto life everlasting White in regard of his purity and innocency and sweeter then the hony to the souls of believers bruised for our transgressions and conveyed to us in the dew of the word as the Manna lay in the dew upon the ground and so is our spirituall nourishment all the time of our travelling towards the heavenly Canaan when there shall be no more use of this food but God shall be all in all to us Vers 36. Now an omer is the tenth part of an â—phah And ephah by the judgement of the best Writers was much like to our English bushel Whereby we may conceive how bountifull the allowance of Manna was which God allotted them for their daily food CHAP. XVII Vers 1. ANd all the congregation of the children of Israel journeyed from the wildernesse of Sin after their journeyes c. This clause after their journeyes is added to imply that Rephidim was not the next station after they went from the wildernesse of Sin no they went from Sin to Dophkah from thence to Alush and from thence to Rephidim Numb 33. 12 13. 14. Vers 2. Wherefore do ye tempt the Lord To wit by their mutinous requiring of water as a signe of Gods presence among them saying Is the Lord among us or not as it is afterward expressed verse 7. when men not believing the promises of God will boldly prescribe God the time when and the manner how he shall perform his promises this is called a tempting of the Lord because thereby they do as it were try whether he be able and faithfull to do what he hath said And thus are the Israelites here said to tempt the Lord. Having Gods promise for their safe convoy through the wildernesse to the land of Canaan and having had already evidence enough of Gods almighty power and fatherly care over them yet being now in some distresse for want of water they came in a bold manner and expostulated with Moses and Aaron and cried upon them to give them water that they and theirs might not perish with thirst and herein they did tempt the Lord because as the Psalmist saith Psal 78. 41. They limited the holy one of Israel they said Is the Lord among us or not that is the want they were in made them question Gods presence and they resolved now to put it upon this tryall Let Moses give them water and they would acknowledge it but if that were not done they would not believe it And hence was this place afterward called Massah that is temptation Vers 4. What shall I do to this people they be almost ready to stone me Though there be no mention made in the foregoing expostulation of the people with Moses that they threatned to stone him yet perhaps some intimation hereof might fall from some of
corner for otherwise we cannot say whether the corner pillar was to be numbred amongst the twenty pillars appointed on each side for the length of the court or the â—â—n appointed for the breadth Vers 16. And for the gate of the court shall be an hanging of twenty cubits c. See the note chap. 26. 36. Vers 18. And the height five cubits c. This court therefore of thâ— tabernacle was but half so high as the tabernacle and therefore the tabernacle might be easily seen yet these hangings were so high that men could not overlook them Vers 19. All the vessels of the tabernacle c. shall be of brasse That is such as were onely for the taking down and settiâ—g up of the tabernacle as the pinnes or stakes which were driven into the ground to fasten it Vers 20. And thou shalt command the children of Israel that they bring pure oyl olive beaten c. It seems that oyl which was first gotten out of the olives by beating or stamping of them was farre purer â—nd clearer from dregges then that which was afterward crushed out with a presse This therefore th e children of Israel were appointed to provide for the lamp in the golden candlestick even pure oyl olive beaten wherewith the priests were to maintain the lamps to cause the lamp to burn alwayes that is every night by renewing them still at the appointed times As the daily sacrifice is called a continuall burnt-offering Exod. 29. 42. and yet it was offered but twice every day at morning and evening And so this word alwayes is explained in the following verse Aaron and his sonnes shall order it from evening to morning before the Lord. At the East end of the ta bernacle either abovâ— the vail or at the opening of it there might come in light sufficient in the day time and therefore I conceive then the lamps burnt not but in the night onely and were put out in the morning which some inferre also from that 1. Sam. 3. 3. where it is said that the Lord appeared to Samuel ere the lamp of God went out in the temple of God to wit before the break of day Now by this pure oyl was signified the gifts and graces of the Spirit whereby the ministers of God are fitted to be as lights among the people Vers 21. In the tabernacle of the congregation c. The â—abernacle is here called the tabernacle of the congregation because though the people did not enter into this place yet to the doore of this tabernacle they brought their offerings and there did the Lord meet with the people and make known his will to them Aaron and his sonnes shall order it c. Signifying that the priests lippes should preserve knowledge CHAP. XXVIII Vers 1. ANd take thou unto thee Aaron thy brother c. Because Aaron was the brother of Moses to prevent any envy amongst the people this is in the first place expressed that it was by the Lords appointment and command that he and his sonnes were set apart to the office of the priesthood Vers 2. And thou shalt make holy garments for Aaron thy brother for glory and for beauty That is glorious and beautifull And hereby was signifyed 1. the insufficiency of Aarons priesthood that there was not in him if you look on him in his own person sufficient worth that he should mediate between God and man for thâ—refore was this holinesse in his garments to cover the pollution of his own pâ—rson 2. the more then angelicall purity and holinesse of Christ whose type Aaron thus attired was Heb. 9. 14. Christ through the eternall spirit offered himself without spot to God By whom also his Church is clothed with garments of beautifull glory Isai 52. 1. Put on thy beautifull garments oh Jerusalem the holy citie Rev. 19. 8. To her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen clean and white for the fine linen is the righteousnesse of the Sainâ—s 3. to shew the extraordinary degrees of holinesse required in those that serve at the altar Vers 3. And thou shalt speak unto all that are wise-hearted c. that they may make Aarons garments to consecrate him c. That is to be a signe of his consecration and sanctification from God therefore it was death to minister without these garments Vers 6. And thâ—y shall make the ephod of gold c. It was called the ephod of an hebrew word which signifieth to close compasse or gird about because it compassed fitly the body and was tied thereto it was the outmost of all Aarons garments and covered his whole body both back and breast from the shoulders down to the loyns excepting onely the breast where the breast-plate was fastened Vers 7. It shall have the two shoulder-pieces thereof joyned at the edges thereof and so it shall be joyned together These shoulder-pieces were either the pieces which went up both before and behind from the body of the ephod and so met together on the top of each shoulder and were joyned together in the edge thereof a hole being left in the midst through which the priests head went when he put on the ephod or else it is meant of certain wings as we call them which were joyned to the ephod in the edge round about each shoulder Vers 8. And the curious girdle of the ephod which is upon it shall be of the same c. By this is meant two pieces or slaps which came from the back part of the ephod under the arm-holes and are called the curious guard or girdle because the nether lappets served as a girdle to fasten it below and it is said that it should be upon it that is is joyned as a part of it which is added to distinguish it from the girdle mentioned ver 39. Thou shalt make the girdle of needlework which was not a part of the ephod as this which is therefore called often the golden girdle Vers 9. And thou shalt take two onyx-stones and grave on them the names of the children of Israel These two onyx-stones whereon were graven the names of the twelve sonnes of Jacob signified the firm and perpetuall love of Christ toward his Church and also how precious they be to him how continually mindfull he is of them Cant. 8. 6. Set me as a seal upon thy heart as a seal upon thy arm for love is strong as death See also Hag. 2. 23. In that day saith the Lord of hosts will I take thee O Zorobbabel my servant c. and will make thee as a signet Vers 10. Six of their names on one stone and the other six names of the rest on the other stone according to their birth That is first Reuben then Simeon and so the rest according to their age And this signified the like precious faith and dignity which all have obtained before God in Christ 2. Pet. 1. 1. To them that have obtained the like precious faith So Gal. 3.
atonement for him Though burnt-offerings were usually given in signe of thankfulnesse to God and so betokened a new creature and holy life Psal 51. 18 19. Do good in thy good pleasure unto Sion build thou the walls of Jerusalem Then shalt thou be pleased with sacrifices of righteousnesse with burnt-offering and whole burnt-offering and Gen. 8. 20. And Noah builded an altar unto the Lord and took of every clean beast and of every fowl and offered burnt-offerings on the altar yet they were also for atonement and remission of sinnes to wit generall sinnes Job 1. 5. And it was so when the dayes of their feasting were gone about that Job sent and sanctified them and rose up early in the morning and offered burnt-offerings according to the number of them all for Job said It may be that my sonnes have sinned c. whereas for speciall sinnes there was a speciall sacrifice and sinne-offering Levit. 4. Vers 5. And he shall kill the bullock before the Lord. That is the priest in the name of the offerer for this was usually the work of the priests and therefore Moses did it when he supplyed the priests office Exod. 29. 10 11. though sometimes the Levites also helped herein when there were not priests enough to do it 2. Chron. 25. 10 11. The priests stood in their places and the Levites in their courses and they killed the Passeover that is the Passeover-offerings and the priests sprinkled the bloud from their hands as being given of God to be assistant to the priests in such services Numb 8. 19. I have given the Levites as a gift to Aaron and to his sonnes to do the service of the children of Israel in the tabernacle of the congregation and to make an atonement for the children of Israel Now the sacrifice was killed to signifie the death of Christ Who was slain that he might redeem us to God by his bloud Revel 5. 9. and the mortifying of Gods people by the word and spirit and it was killed by the priest to signifie that Christ should offer up himself unto God as being both our priest and sacrifice and that there is no possibility for men to please God by any service they do him but onely in and through the mediation of Christ of whose priesthood the Leviticall priest was a type and figure As for the place where it was killed that may be gathered by the rule of Analogy from that which is expressed verse the 11. concerning the second sort of burnt-offerings namely that it was killed at the north-side of the altar And the priests Aarons sonnes shall bring the bloud and sprinkle the bloud c. And this was done in a large measure so that the corners of the altar were filled with bloud Zach. 9. 15. to teach the people that this bloud of their sacrifice should not be lost as spilt upon the ground but should be accepted of God as a propitiation for their sinnes as being a figure of the bloud of Christ which should be offered up to God and accepted by him in our behalf as for our reconciliation so also for our sanctification who are elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father through sanctification of the spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the bloud of Jesus Christ 1. Pet. 1. 2. Vers 6. And he shall flay the burnt-offering That is the priest for the flaying of the sacrifice was also ordinarily the work of the priest who had therefore the skinne for himself Levit. 7. 8. though upon extraordinary occasions as is before noted concerning killing the burnt-offerings even in this also the Levites sometime helped them 2. Chron. 29. 34. The priests were too few so that they could not flay all the burnt-offerings wherefore their brethren the Levites did help them Because the sacrifices were offered as I may say as a holy feast unto the Lord whence the altar is called the table of the Lord and the sacrifice offered thereon his meat Mal. 1. 12. therefore nothing but what was usually eaten by men was burnt upon the altar and hence it was that the skinne was alwayes flayed off Yet withall it is commonly held by Expositours that this flaying of the sacrifice did also signifie First the sufferings of Christ who being first stripped of his garments Matth. 27. 28 they did afterwards most shamefully intreat so that there was no beauty in him why men should desire him Secondly the afflictions of Gods people under the rage of cruell oppressours and persecutours Who as the Prophet speaks Micha 3. 3. eat their flesh and flay their skinne from off them And thirdly the mortification which God requires in those that give up their names to him even that They put off concerning the former conversation the old man which is corrupt according to the deceitfull lusts Ephes 5. 22. Vers 7. And the sonnes of Aaron the priest shall put fire on the altar c. Here the Lord gives direction for the burning of these sacrifices by the inseriour priests enjoyning them first to put fire upon the altar Now because they were to use no strange fire in burning the sacrifices but onely that fire which was continually nourished upon the altar Levit. 6. 12 13. and which at first came down from heaven Levit. 9. 24. therefore by putting fire upon the altar is meant onely the laying of the fire together or laying it on again when they had laid it by for the clearing of the altar Secondly to lay the wood in order and then all the pieces of the sacrifices in order upon the wood which was so appointed because the discreet laying of the wood doth much conduce to the well burning of the fire And then lastly thus to burn all upon the altar The mistery of this might be twofold First to signifie the consecrating of Christ and his members by afflictions and sufferings for as he the Captain of our salvation was made perfect by sufferings Heb. 2. 10. so must his members also be ready alwayes through these fiery trials to enter into glory for every one shall be salted with fire and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt Mark 9. 49. Secondly to signifie that holy zeal whereby we should wholly give up our selves to God through the operation of Gods holy spirit which is often in the Scriptures compared to fire as Matth. 3. 11. He that cometh after me is mightier then I he shall baptize you with the holy Ghost and with fire for as Christ through the eternall spirit offered himself without spot unto God Heb. 9. 14. so likewise it is the spirit whereby we must be enabled to consecrate our selves to Gods service Ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth saith the Apostle Peter through the spirit 1. Pet. 1. 22. to which end we must not onely be carefull not to quench the spirit 1. Thess 5. 19. but also by prayer holy meditation and all other things conducing thereto we must do what we can
And he said unto Aaron Take thee a young calf for a sinne-offering Before Aaron might be suffered to offer up any sacrifice he is commanded by Moses to offer up a young calf as a sinne-offering for himself And hence the Apostle proves the weaknesse and insufficiency of the Leviticall priesthood to wit that those priests were not fit in themselves to stand as Mediatours betwixt God and the people being sinners themselves but were types and shadows of another to come to wit Christ who was holy harmlesse undefiled and separate from sinners c. Heb. 7. 26 27. But since a young bullock is appointed for the high priests sinne-offering Levit. 4. 3. Why is Aaron here commanded to offer a young calf for a sinne-offering I answer between a young calf and a young bullock there was no great difference the one happely was as the Hebrews say of the first year the other of the second but yet of that difference the reason we may conceive to be this because in the fourth chapter a sinne-offering is appointed onely by way of atonement for some particular sinne of ignorance committed by the high priest but this sinne-offering here injoyned was for the sinnes of the priests in generall and that also in a particular case for their first entrance upon the execution of their office and therefore here not a young bullock as there was injoyned but a young calf was offered for their sinne-offering and that by the Lords speciall direction Vers 3. Take yee a kid of the goats for a sinne-offering c. Here also as in a speciall particular case the very same sacrifices are not injoyned either for the sinne-offerings burnt-offerings or peace-offerings of the people that are injoyned by the generall Laws in the former chapters onely respect is had that some of every kind should be now offered by the priests at their first entrance upon their office Vers 4. For to day the Lord will appear unto you See ver 24. Vers 9. And put it upon the horns of the altar c. That is the brasen altar herein also this sinne-offering for the high priest seemeth to differ from others that followed after whose bloud was to be carried into the Sanctuary Levit. 4. 5 6 7. and it was because Aaron as yet had not accesse into the holy place till he had prepared away by this first sacrifice into the court the like is to be observed in the peoples sinne-offering ver 15. compared with Levit. 4. 13 17 18. Vers 10. But the fat and the kidneys and the caul above the liver of the sinne-offering he burnt upon the altar That is he offered them upon the altar and so they were afterward burnt by that fire which came down from heaven ver 24. Vers 15. And he brought the peoples offering and took the goat c. and offered it for sinne as the first That is in the same manner as that for the priest ver 8. and so he burnt it also without the camp as the other was ver 11. for which he is reproved by Moses Lev. 10. 17. Wherefore have ye not eaten the sinne-offering in the holy place seeing it is most holy and God hath given it you c. Vers 17. Beside the burnt sacrifice of the morning That is this was not the burnt-offering and meat-offering which was every morning to be offered as God appointed Exod. 24. 38 39 40. but an extraordinary offering besides which by speciall direction was offered at this time Vers 22. And Aaron lift up his hand toward the people and blessed them This was a kind of applying the sacrifice to them and to make known that God did gratiously accept of those sacrifices from them and it was done according to the manner set down Numb 6. 23 c. Speak unto Aaron and his sonnes saying On this wise shall blesse the children of Israel saying unto them The Lord blesse thee and keep thee the Lord make his face shine upon thee and be gratious unto thee the Lord lift up his countenance upon thee and give thee peace So also it is said of our Saviour that a little before his Ascention he lift up his head and blessed his disciples and indeed Aaron was in this a type of Christ in whom all the Nations of the world are blessed Gen. 18. 18. Vers 22. And came down from offering of the sinne-offering c. That is from the bank or hilly-place of the altar which was higher then the other ground Vers 23. And Moses and Aaron went into the tabernacle c. Hitherto the priests had onely made entrance upon their office in the court of the priests Now Moses went with Aaron into the tabernacle that he might there instruct him concerning the service he was there to perform both about the lights the table of shew-bread and the altar of incense And the glory of the Lord appeared unto all the people That is somme visible signe of Gods glory and favour as by the cloud Exod. 16. 10. Vers 24. And there came a â—ire out from the Lord and consumed upon the altar the burnt-offering and the fat That is either from heaven as 2. Chron. 7. 1. or else out of the tabernacle Which when all the people saw they shouted and fell on their faces With astonishment and joy giving thanks for this signe of Gods favour and of his accepting their sacrifices CHAP. X. Vers 1. ANd Nadab and Abihu the sonnes of Aaron took either of them his câ—nser c. No doubt Moses had taught them and enjoyned them that after they had offered the sacrifices on the altar of burnt-offerings then they should go into the tabernâ—cle and there should light the lamps and burn incense on the altar of incense as God had commanded Exod. 30. 7. Aaron shall burn thereon sweet incense every morning when he dresseth the lamps he shall burn incense on it that is on the altar of incense but withall doubtlesse he had given them direction to use in this service onely the fire of the altar of burnt-offerings which was kindled by fire from heaven for though this be onely implyed covertly Levit. 6. 13. The fire shall ever be burning upon the altar it shall never go out yet I make no question but that it was more fully given them in charge as afterward again Levit. 16. 10. where direction is given for Aarons going into the most holy place He shall take a censer of burning coals of fire from off the altar before the Lord and his hands full of sweet incense beaten small and bring it within the vail But now Nadab and Abihu rashly and inconsiderately forgetting or neglecting their duty in this particular took some other â—ire in their censers that perhaps wherewith they had sod and dressed the â—lesh of their sacrifices and putting incense thereon to carry it and lay it upon the altar of incense and so offered strange fire before the Lord that is the fire which he
commanded them not and so were severely punished for it as is afterwards expressed Now that this happened that very eighth day whereof mention is made Chap. 9. 1. immediately after those first sacrifices were consumed by fire from the Lord may be gathered by that which follows from vers 12. to the end of the chapter which plainly concerneth those sacrifices whereof we reade in the former chapter And thus God taught them betimes the weaknesse of the Leviticall priesthood and withall with what fear and exact care it was fit they should carry themselves in the service of God Vers 2. And there went out fire from the Lord and devoured them That is killed them as the sword is said to devoure 2. Sam. 2. 26. Then Abner called to Joab and said Shall the sword devoure for ever For that neither their bodies nor clothes were burnt to ashes appears verse 5. So they went near and carried them in their coats out of the camp Vers 3. Then Moses said unâ—o Aaron This is it that the Lord spake saying I will be sanctified c. The substance of these following words is in many places to be found as Exod. 19. 22. And let the priests also that come near to the Lord sanctifie themselves lest the Lord break forth upon them again Levit. 8. 35. Therefore shall ye abide at the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation day and night seven dayes and keep the charge of the Lord that ye dye not and this is sufficient Yet happely these very words also at some other time were spoken by God though not written As for the words themselves I will be sanctified by them that come nigh me and before all the people I will be glorified the meaning of them is that God will have those that come nigh him carry themselves as become those that serve so holy a God with all possible care and reverence and fear and that God will else manifest his holinesse in punishing them Ezek. 28. 22. Behold I am against â—hee O Zidon and I will be glorified in the midst of thee Two arguments are therefore herein couched to keep Aaron from murmuring 1. because the punishment was just 2. because God should be glorified hereby and both the people and his posterity receive good by it And Aaron held his peace That is though happely at first he began to take on pitifully and to give too much liberty to his passions yet hearing those words of Moses he presently checked himself laid his hand upon hiâ— mouth and not a word more would he speak And doubtlesse this is noted as a notable instance of his piety and quiet submission to Gods good will and pleasure and that his carriage was herein most singalarly remarkable we shall see if we note these particulars First that he had now lost two of his sonnes yea his two eldest sonnes together at a clap We know what Rebeckah in great angaish of soul said to Jacob when his brother Esau had resolved to kill him Gen. 27. 45. Go â—lie to Paran why should I be deprived of you boâ—h in one day Secondly that they were cut off suddenly by an untinely death as we use to say when neither themselves not their poore father did ever dream of any such danger Thirdly that they were cut off by a way which might seem to testifie Gods hot displeasure against them for they were devoured by fire from God the Lord by the manner of their death pointing out the sinne for which they were stricken and what father had not rather lose all his stock of children in an ordinary way then have execution done upon any one of them by Gods immediate hand in such a terrible manner Fourthly that it was at a time when â—heir hearts no doubt were as full of joy as ever they could hold it being the first day of their entring upon that high honour of their priestly function and in such a sunshine of Gods favour to be so suddenly thunderstruck must needs adde to their calamity And last of all that they were cut off with such severity for so small an offense as reason might judge of it onely for taking fire to burn the incense from one place when they should have taken it from another and that not purposely done but onely through mistake an errour into which when they had so much to do and were yet unacquainted with the service they might easily fall Vers 4. And Moses called Mishael and Elzaphan the two sonnes of Vzziel the uncle of Aaron c. The nearest kindred it seems used to perform this office of carrying the dead to be buried and their brethren the priests might not leave their ministery therefore Aarons cosin germans are appointed to do it Vers 6. Vncover not your heads neither rend your clothes c. The severall laws that concern the priests mourning for their dead friends we have largely set down in the one and twentieth chapter of this book where the inferiour priefts are allowed to be mourners at the buriall of a brother though the high priest is forbidden it But this is a speciall charge for this present occasion onely and so here not onely Aaron but also his sonnes that remained still alive are forbidden all the usuall solemnities of mourning for Nadab and Abihu not to uncover tâ—eir heads nor to rend their clothes nor to go out from the doore of the tabernacl◠〈◊〉 the congrâ—gation and that first becâ—use it was an extraordinary judgemenâ— of God that was fallen upon their brethren and they were to testifie their â—â—bmissiâ—â— thereuâ—â—â— by not lamenting their death Secondly because the solemnity and service of the dâ—y might not be interrupted being newly anointed and now at this time prepared for their first entring upon the execution of their priestly office they might not break off this service to attend the buriall of their brethren But why are they injoyned not to uncover their heads since it may seem by other places that it was not the custome of mourners amongst the Jews to uncover their heads but rather to cover them as we may see 2. Sam. 15. 30. David went up the ascent of mount Olivet and wept as he went up and had his head covered and he went barefoot and all the people that was with him covered every man his head and they went up weeping as they went up and so again chap. 19. 4. But the king covered his face and the king cried with a loud voyce Oh my sonne Absolom O Absolom my sonne my sonne See also Jer. 14. 3 4. The answer is that the priests are here injoyned not to uncover their heads that is not to take off their miters and bonnets which they wore on their heads to the end they might not addresse themselves in the way of mourners to attend the buriall of Nadab and Abihu to wit by covering their heads with the usuall vail or covering of mourners The chief aim of this command was to intimate
of oyl is commonly thought to be half a pint the three tenth deals of fine flowre were for accessory meat-offerings for the three sacrifices afore mentioned Indeed in the fifteenth of Numbers meat-offerings are appointed onely for burnt-offerings and peace-offerings nor do we any where reade of a meat-offering that was to be joyned either with sinne-offering or trespasse-offering And besides where an offering of fine flowre is injoyned for a sinne-offering Levit. 5. 11. to wit to be offered apart by it self not as accessory to any other sacrifice they were forbidden to put any oyl upon it whereas these are appointed to be mingled with oyl And therefore it seems these sacrifices for the cleansing of the leper had peculiar rites and were not in all things performed according to the ordinary way of other sacrifices Vers 12. And wave them for a wave-offering See the notes upon Exodus 29. 24. Vers 1â— And he shall slay the lamb in the place c. See the note upon Levit 1. 11. and upon Levit. 7. 7. Vers 14. And the priest shall put it upon the tip of the right ear c. Hereby was signified that by virtue of Christs bloud the leper was now restored to his former freedome of entercourse and commerce with others as also that the whole man was to be renewed and consecrated to Gods service See the note upon Exod. 29. 20. Vers 15. And the prâ—est shall take some of the log of oyl The oyl in the hand of the priest fignified the spirit by Christ conveyed unto us Vers 16. And sprinkle of the oyl with his finger c. Figuring our consecraâ—ion to Gods service by the same spirit Vers 17. And the rest of the oyl that is in his hand shall the priest put upon the tip of the right ear c. This signified the sanctification of the whole man by the same spirit Vpon the bloud of the trespasse-offering That is upon the very same place where the bloud was sprinkled Vers 20. And the priest shall offer the burnt-offering To wit that other he-lamb mentioned vers 10. Now by these rites the lepers were to professe their thankfulnesse to God in and through Christ as for the cure of their leprosie so also for the remission of their sinnes which had brought that judgement upon them and for their sanctification by his spirit Vers 31. And the other for a burnt-offering with the meat-offering That is the meat-offering that was to accompany the turtle dove or young pigeon offered for the burnt-offering whereby it appears that even the smaller burnt-offerings of turtle doves had also their meat-oâ—ferings as well as the greater of lambs c. Vers 36. Then the priest shall command that they all empty the house c. The priest must before he goeth into the house to view the place in the house suspected of leprosie command all that are in the house to come forth and the reason is given that all that are in the house be not made unclean Whereby it is evident that though the house had indeed the plague of leprosie yet the inhabitants that were in the house were not rendred unclean thereby till the priest had pronounced it to be a leprosie but then all that came iâ—to the house were thereby unclean And so it seems therefore it was with men too that were infected with leprosie No man was unclean by being in the company of a leprous person till the priest had pronounced him to be a leper Vers 40. And they shall cast them into an unclean place without the citie That by the uncleannesse of the place they may be known to be unclean things that so â—oâ—emay be defiled thereby Vers 41. And he shall cause the house to be scraped c. To wit lest the plague of leprosie should be in any other part of the walls of the house and being hidden under the plaister should not be discovered CHAP. XV. Vers 3. WHether his flesh runne with his issue or his flesh be stopped from his issue it is his uncleannesse That is he shall for it be counted unclean The issue here spoken of which rendred men unclean is that which we call the running of the reins Now because this disease men have in a different manner for sometime their seed being of a thinne substance runs continually from them and sometimes again being of a thicker substance it slows not so freely forth buâ— stops in the passage and so putrifies the place through which it should passe in both these cases they are declared to be unclean Now though by this legall pollution they were taught the filthinesse of all sinne whatsoever yet more especially I conceive it was to signifie that originall corruption and filthinesse of our nature which is conveyed unto us in our first conception by that very seed and substance whereof we are made Vers 4. Every bed whereon he lyeth that hath the issue is unclean These laws following shew the contagion of siâ—ne which defileth not onely men themselves but every thing besides which a wicked man hath to do with for unto them that are defiled and unbelieving is nothing pure Tit. 1. 15. Vers 12. And every vessâ—ll of wood shall be rinsed in water That is of wood or any other such strong matter as silver copper brasse c. Vers 16. And if any mans seed of copulation go out c. This is not meant of the issue forespoken of nor when a man lyeth with a woman whereof vers 18. but of the seed of the healthfull issuing by reason of nightly dreams or any such accident whereof see Deut. 23. 10. Vers 19. And whâ—soever toucheth her shall be unclean c. To wit every one that is of years of discretion and so fit to be ordered by this law For it is not likely that infants that lay in the arms and sucked on the breasts of their mothers when they were in this condition were rendred unclean thereby Vers 24. And if any man lie with her at all c. To wit ignorantly for if he did it presumptuously not pollution but cutting off was his punishment Levit. 20. 18. And if a man shall lie with a woman having her sicknesse and shall uncover her nakednesse he hath discovered her fountain and he hath uncovered the fountain of her bloud aud both of them shall bâ— cut off from among the people Yet some conceive that this place is onely meant of lying in the same bed with a woman and not of carnall copulation CHAP. XVI Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses after the death of the two sonnes of Aaron c. That is upon that occasion lest they should again endanger themselves by entring into the most holy place as before by offering strange fire and so also within a short time after that happened for it doth not follow that because the Lord upon that occasion gave this ensuing charge therefore the laws set down in the former chapters are transposed and
by every family but provided at the common charge and offered in the name of the whole Church and because that it is said expresly vers 20. that these two loaves of the first-fuits were waved by the priest together with the peace-offerings which could not be if every familie in Israel brought two loaves therefore I onely think that the onely reason why it is said Ye shall bring two wave-loaves out of your habitations was to signifie that the loaves were to be made of the wheat of their own land They shall be of fine flowre they shall be baken with leaven they are the first-fruits unto the Lord. Thusthere is a difference made betwixt the meat-offerings which were in part burnt upon the altar and were therefore ever without leaven Levit. 2. 11. and these of the first-fruits which where wholly for the priests food and therefore allowed to be leavened Vers 18. And ye shall offer with the bread seven lambes without blemish of the first year and one young bullock c. In Numb 28. 27. there is appointed two bullocks and one ramme here one bullock and two rammes the reason of this difference we may conceive was this Those were as the peculiar sacrifices of that feast-day these are a further addition in respect of the two loaves as a particular testimony of their thankfulnesse for the fruits of the earth and of their faith in Christ by whom they were restored to the use of the creatures and their sacrifices of praise made acceptable to God Vers 19. Then ye shall sacrifice one kid of the goats for a sinne-offering c. Lev. 4. 14. a bullock is prescribed for a sinne-offering of the people and nothing was to be eaten thereof it was to be burnt without the camp But this was for some speciall sinne of the congregation whereas the sacrifice here appointed was in generall for all their sinnes and was therefore in the kind of a common sacrifice whence a goat is appointed and the priest to have the remainder Vers 20. They shall be holy to the Lord for the priest Whereas ordinarily the priest had but the breast and the right shoulder of the peace-offerings Lev. 7. 32 33. c. The breast shall be Aarons and his sonnes And the right shoulder shall ye give unto the priest of the sacrifices of your peace-offerings c. Here he had all because this was offered in generall for all the congregation and so no particular man had right to eat thereof therefore it belonged to the priest wholly Vers 21. And ye shall proclaim on the self same day that it may be an holy convocation unto you c. This was the feast-day of Pentecost or of Weeks whereon the two loaves and the sacrifices before mentioned were offered unto the Lord and it was instituted partly as a memoriall of their coming out of Egypt Deut. 16. 10 12. Thou shalt keep the feast of Weeks unto the Lord thy God according as he hath blessed thee And thou shalt remember thou wast a bondman in Egypt and shalt observe and do these staâ—utes and of the giving of the Law at this time of the year at mount Sinai Exod. 19. 11. and partly by way of thankfulnesse for the fruitfulnesse of the Land One thing prefigured might be the giving of the Law of Christ by the Apostles when the holy Ghost came down upon them the first-fruits of the Spirit in the likenesse of cloven tongues Act 2. 1 2 3. whereupon they went forth to reap that which the Prophets had sown John 4. Vers 22. And when ye reap the harvest of your land thou shalt not make clean riddance c. Speaking of the feasts in the harvest he repeateth this Law concerning the poore whose relief he joyns with his own service Vers 24. In the seventh moneth in the first day of the moneth shall ye have a Sabbath For Ecclesiasticall businesses God hath appointed the moneth Nisan or Abib to be the fiâ—st moneâ—h of the year to the Isâ—â—elites which answereâ—â— to part of our March and Aprill and that in remembrance of their coming then out of Egypt Exod. 12. 2. and so the seventh moneth from that was this here spoken of which they called Tisri and agreeth in part with our September and had been formerly the first moneth of their year yea and so still conâ—inued for civil affairs and therefore the year of Jubile begun still at this moneth and so was on this moneth proclaimed chap. 25. 9. Then shalt thou cause the trumpet of the Jubile to sound on the tenth day of the seventh moneth c. Now the first day of this moneth God here appoints them to keep a Sabbath that is a solemn feast-day and it was called the feast of trumpets because it was â—olemnized with blowing of trumpets Indeed the first day of every moneth which was their new Moon they kept as an holy day a day of speciall solemnity and thereon the priests did blow with their silver trumpets over their sacrifices Numb 10. 10. In the beginnings of your moneths ye shall blow with your trumpets over your burnt-offerings c. But the first day of this seventh moneth was kept as a farre more solemn festivall and that with blowing of trumpets in way of rejoycing as it may probably be thought throughout all the cities of Israel And the end of this festivall was 1. to be a memoriall that this was the first day the beginning of their New year for civil afairs whereon it was therefore fitting that they should with rejoycing acknowledge the blessings injoyed in the foregoing year 2. to be a memoriall to them when they were come into Canaan of the severall victories which God had given them over their enemies where the priests with the holy trumpets did sound an alarm See Numb 31. 6. 3. That it might be a preparation for the following day of atonement their solemn fast-day on the tenth day of this moneth that so by the sounding of the trumpets they might be put in mind to wake out of the sleep of sinne and with trembling fasting and prayer to turn unto the Lord and 4. to put them in mind of the speciall holinesse of this moneth for as the seventh day of every week was a Sabbath and every seventh year was kept holy as a Sabbaticall year so the Lord would have the seventh moneth of every year to be holy in some singular manner above the rest of the moneths and therefore though it was not wholly spent in sacred festivities yet there were more holy-dayes in this moneth then in all the year besides to wit the feast of trumpets the feast of expiation and the feast of tabernacles Vers 25. Ye shall do no servile work therein but ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord. What the sacrifices appointed for this feast of trumpets were see Numb 29. 2 6. Vers 27. And ye shall afflict your souls and offer an offering made by fire
time to sow your seed c. Vers 6. Neither shall the sword go through your land That is ye shall live in peace and shall not be destroyed by the sword of your enemies But yet some Expositours hold that this phrase is here used of the sword going through the land because armies of souldiers are wont to destroy countreys not onely by fighting against them but also by going through them Vers 10. And ye shall eat old store and bring forth the old because of the new That is you shall have such store of old corn even when your new corn is gathered in that you shall not need presently to be spending the new but may still live upon the old store and yet withall your new harvests shall be so plentifull that of necessity you must empty your barns of old corn that you may have room to lay up the new Vers 16. I will even appoint â—ver you terrour consumption and the burning ague c. These words I will appoint over you imply the unresistablenesse of the judgement because those diseases should come with power and authority from God upon them and so should consume their eyes c. as indeed such diseases being in extremity do oft weaken and darken the sight Vers 19. And I will break the pride of your power That is I will break your exceeding great strength wherein you are wont to pride your selves Vers 20. And your strength shall be spent in vain c. That is though you spend your strength with excessive toyling and moyling in plowing and manuring your ground all will be to no purpose for still your land shall not yield her increase Vers 26. And when I have broken the staff of your bread ten women shall bake your bread in one oven This is mentioned as a signe or effect of the great scarcity of bread that should be in the land that one oven should contain the bread of many families Bread is here called the staff of bread because it strengtheneth mans heart Psal 104. 15. because it is the chief prop and support of mans life So that by breaking the staff of bread is meant the depriving them of this stay of their life by bringing famine and penury upon them as it is evident in other places Moreover he called for a famine upon the land he brake the whole staff of bread Psal 105. 16. and Ezek. 4. 16. Sonne of man behold I will break the staff of bread in Jerusalem that they may want bread and water and of this judgement this is mentioned as a notable effect that ten women that is many families should bake their bread in one oven for ten in the Scripture doth often signifie many as is formerly shown upon Gen. 31. 7. And they shall deliver your bread again by weight This is reckoned as another great signe of scarcity and want that tâ—e baker should deliver them their bread by weight So it is said Ezek. 4. 16. I will break the staff of bread in Jerusalem and they shall eat bread by weight and with care and they shall drink water by measure and therefore of him whom S. John saw riding upon a black horse which was famine Rev. 5. 6. it is said that he had a pair of ballances in his hand to wit to measure out bread to men because it should be so scarce And ye shall eat and not be satisfied To wit either because of the small quantity or for want of Gods blessing upon the little which they have for so some expound the staff of bread the strength which by the command of God it hath to nourish our bodyes Vers 30. And cast your carcases upon the carcases of your idols That is upon your idols now mangled and broken to pieces for their broken images are here called the carcases of their idols not because they had life before they were broken to pieces but by way of derision to let them see first what goodly gods they had worshipped that should in that day lie tumbled in a heap together with their dead carcases and secondly to intimate that these their idols were as abominable to God as dead stinking carcases are unto men Vers 31. And I will make your citie waste and bring your Sanctuaries untâ— dâ—solation The tabernacle is called a Sanctuary Exod. 25. 8. and so is the temple also 1. Chron 22. 19. and each of them for the severall distinct places in them the outward court the holy and most holy place was called plurally Sanctuaâ—ies Jer. 51. 51. For strangers are come into the Sanctuaries of the Lords house And besides the Synagogues may be in this word Sanctuaries comprehended alsâ— Vers 34. Then shall the land enjoy her Sabbaths c. As resting from â—â—llage from which she should have rested on the Sabbaths but could not be permitted because of their covetousnesse as also from bearing such wicked wretches under the burthen of whom whilst the earth lay groning it could not enjoy her Sabbaths as she ought for where there is not a resting from sinne the Sabbaths are not truly kept CHAP. XXVII Vers 2. SPeak unto the children of Israel and say unto them c. The Lord having given them laws hitherto concerning the necessary duties of his service concludeth now with this concerning vows and voluntary services When a man shall make a singular vow the persons shall be for the Lord by thy estimation That is when any man shall after a singular manner separate any thing by vow from common use for the Lords service the persons supposing it be some person whether man or woman that is vowed shall be for the Lord according to thy estimation that is they shall be thenceforth the Lords and accordingly either they shall be set apart to the Lords service or else they shall be redeemed according to thy estimation to wit according to that value which the priests by the direction which thou Moses shalt now give shall set upon them for it was Moses to whom the Lord now spake but it was the priest that did value that which was vowed as is evident ver 12. though according to that direction which Moses by Gods command did now prescribe them Now for these vows of persons we must know that they were usually made in time of some affliction or distresse as when married persons had no child they did sometimes vow that if the Lord would give them a child they would give themselves or that their child unto the Lord which was Hannahs vow 1. â—â—m 1. 11. and so in times of sicknesse or any other distresse they were wont to vow unto the Lord delivering them that they would give such and such persons themselves or their children over whom they had power unto the Lord. And if it be questioned after what manner and to what use they were vowed unto the Lord To this some Expositours answer That in case it was a Levite that was vowed he was then bound by that vow
the redemption of it if it required two homers to sow it then they were to pay a hundred shekels if three homers then a hundred and fifty shekels c. and again if half an homer would sow it then they were to pay twenty five shekels and so ratably they paid for all land they had vowed according to the quantity of seed that would sow it Indeed it is questioned amongst Expositours whether this summe set for the redemption of such land was but once paid or whether so much was paid yearly till the year of Jubile came This last many do hold and that because they judge that fifty shekels was not a valuable consideration unlesse it were paid yearly till the Jubile came for so much land as required an homer of seed to sow it But doubtlesse in rating the land that was vowed there was a favourable respect had to the owner neither did the Lord intend iâ— should be rated according to the exact worth of the land and therefore also the same price is here set down upon all land whereas we know that an acre of some land may be worth foure times as much of other land So that to me it seems most probable that the summe here set was not paid yearly but onely once when the land was redeemed Vers 17. If he sanctifie his â—ield from the year of Jubile c. That is if a man do vow a fiâ—ld unto God immediately after the year of Jubile is past in the first of the fifty years that must runne to another Jubile according to thy estimation it shall stand that is that estimation of his land shall stand before mentioned to wit he shall pay for the redeeming of â—t fifty shekels for every omer it will take in barley-seed answerable to the fifty years from Jubile to Jubile But if he sanctifie his field after the Jubile then the priest shall reckon unto him the money according to the years that remain that is the priest shall then demand of him for the redemption of his land proportionably according to the years that are behind unto the year of Jubile as for instance if there remain but thirty years unto the year of Jubile the land that requires an omer of seed to sow it shall then be valued but at thirty shekels if there remain but twenty five years to Jubile it shall then be valued but at twenty five shekels and so proportionably still according as the land is more or lesse Vers 19. And iâ— he that sanctified the field will in any wise redeem it then he â—â—all adde the fifâ—h part c. See the notes upon vers 19. and vers 15. Vers 20. And if he will not redeem the field or if he have sold the field to another man c. The meaning of the first clause is clear namely that if the party that had vowed some part of his land unto the Lord refuse to redeem it to wit when the priest had set a price upon it it should be taken as if he had voluntarily given the possâ—ssion thereof wholly unto God and then afterward he might not recall it but it was wholly separated from him But the meaning of the second clause or if he have sold the field to another man is more questionable for many Expositours understand the party selling to be the priest or the treasurer of the priests at least if it be meant of the owner that vowed the land that then by his selling the land is meant onely his permitting it to be sold by the priests and therefore many Interpreters translate this second clause thus or if the field be sold to another man and so they conceive the meaning of this second clause to be that if the field were once sold to another man because the owner refused to redeem it the owner might not afterwards redeem it and so it should be for ever alienated from him But considering that these two â—lauses are joyned together by that copulative particle Or And if he will not redeem the field or if he have sold the field to another man it is hard to understand the sâ—â—st clause of him that vowed the land and the second of the priests and therefore other Expositours do better understand this second clause as well as the first of the party that had vowed the land to the Lord to wit that if he refused to redeem the land or if afâ—er he had vowed it to God he never sought to perform his vow but sacrilegiously robbed God by selling his land to some other man in either of these cases he should not ever after that have power to redeem his land though when he had sold it the man that had bought it should enjoy it to the year of Jubile yet then it should return not to the seller but to the priest who should enjoy it as the Lords by a former vow It shall not be redeemed any more saith the text and vers 21. The possesion thereof shall be the priests But yet first becauâ—e it is expresly said that the priests should have no inheritance in the land Numb 18. 20. And the Lord spake unto Aaron Thou shalt have no inheritance in their land neither shalt thou have any part amongst them secondly because there was suâ—h care taken by the law of God that the land belonging to one tribe should not for ever be alienated and passed over to another tribe therefore many Expositours hold that though the possession of such lands as were vowed to God came to the prieâ—ts in the year of Jubile because they were not redeemed yet the priests were bound aâ— every Jubile when they returned to them to sell them again to some of the tribe to which the land belonged yea to the next kinsman of the first owner if he would buy them and that the priests might not keep them in their own hands Vers 21. But the field when it goeth oâ—t in the Jubile shall be holy unto the Lord as a field devoted c. See the note upon vers 28. Vers 23. And he shall give thy estimation in that day as a holy thing unto the Lord. Here in the redemption of lands which were not of a mans inheritance but purchased of another there is no addition of the fifth part required as before vers 19. because the party vowing it was himself but a termer in it or a leassee unto the year of Jubile and so had no more advantage by repossessing it then another should have by buying it if he refused it Vers 26. Onely the firstlings of the beasts which should be the Lords firstlings no man shall sanctifie it whether it be ox or sheep That is no man shall vow to give unto the Lord the male firstling of an ox sheep or goat and that because their male firstlings were already the Lords in that regard as they were firstlings But might they then vow any other male firstlings Doubtlesse no for all such first-born
God is in exacting purity in those that consecrate themselves to his service And this must be done on the day of his cleansing on the seventh day for this last clause on the seventh day shall he shave it is added by way of explaining the clause before in the day of his cleansing for the seventh day was the usuall day of cleansing for those that were defiled by the dead as we may see chap. 10. 11 12. Vers 11. And the priest shall offer the one for a sinne-offering c. Though it were no fault in the Nazarite that a man should die very suddenly by him yet because it was contrary to the Law that enjoyned the Nazarite not to come nigh any dead body therefore he was to bring a sinne-offering for his cleansing Vers 12. And he shall consâ—crate unto the Lord the dayes of his sâ—paration That is he shall begin anew to consecrate unto God the very same number of dayes which before his defiling he had vowed unto God And he shall bring a lambe of the first year for a trespasse-offering By this trespasse-offering which also figured Christ he was prepared for the observations of his renewed vow because all grace and ability to do good is of God obtained by Christ Jesus our Lord. Vers 13. And this is the Law of the Nazarite That is this that follows is the Law that must be observed by the Nazarite when he hath fulfilled his vow and is to be discharged thereof in an orderly manner Which Law it is conceived the Apostle Paul was perswaded to observe to decline the offence of the Jews Acts 21. 26. Vers 14. And he shall offer his offering unto the Lord one he-lambe c. Those offerings the Nazarite was to offer when he had fulfilled the dayes of his separation and was now to be freed from his vow 1. by way of thankfulnesse to God as acknowledging that it was through his grace that he had been enabled to fulfill his Nazarites vow and 2. to make atonement thereby for his sinnes committed under his vow thereby also confessing that notwithstanding his strictest endeavours after holinesse he had failed many wayes if God in Christ should not be mercifull to him Vers 15. And their meat-offering and their drink-offerings That is besideâ— the cakes and wafers before mentioned enjoyned as an extraordinary meat-offering he was also to bring the ordinary meat-offerings and drink-offerings appointed for appendances to all sacrifices whereof see Numb 28. Vers 18. And the Nazarite shall shave the head of his separation c. All the time of his separation he was to keep his hair uncut but now he was to shave his head called here the head of his separation because the hair on his head was the signe of his separation and that at the doore of the tabernacle to shew that his vow was now at an end whereby he had consecrated himself to the Lord and then afterwards he was to put it in the fire which is under the sacrifice of the peace-offerings that is not the fire on the altar of burnt-offerings for there onely the fat of the peace-offerings was burnt but the fire under the caâ—drons or pots wherein the peace-offerings were boyled and all this was done as by way of thankfulnesse to God to signifie that he had the perfection of his Nazariteship from him Vers 19. And the priest shall take the sodden shoulder of the ram c. That is the left shoulder the right shoulder was due unto him raw of all peace-offerings Levit. 7. 32. And the right shoulder shall ye give unto the priest for an heave-offering of the sacrifices of your pâ—ace-offerings this gift of the sodden shoulder was peculiarly given from the Nazarites ram onely and taught them that as they had received more speciall grace of God so they should give him more speciall thanks then other men Vers 21. This is the Law of the Nazarite who hath vowed and of his offering unto the Lord for his separation besides that that his hand shall get That is besides that which of his own free will he shall vow to give according to the estate wherewith God hath blessed him That which is formerly prescribed was necessarily to be done both by rich and poore when they took upon them this vow of Nazariteship if being able they vowed more offerings they must perform their vow but this before prescribed must by all be brought the poorest are not allowed lesse Vers 23. On this wise ye shall blesse the children of Israel c. This blessing thus pronounced by the priest did include a promise of Gods blessing them delivered as it were out of Gods own mouth and that by and through Christ of whom they were types Acts 3. 26. Unto you first God having raised up his sonne Jesus sent him to blesse you in turning away every one of you from his iniquities and so again Luke 24. 50. And he led them out as farre as Bethany and he lift up his hands and blessed them Therefore when Christ was to come the priest of Aarons seed was speechles Luke 1. 22. to teach them to look for another priest in whom all nations were to be blessed Gal. 3. 8. Vers 24. The Lord blesse thee and keep thee c. Some conceive that the repeating of this word the Lord or Jehovah three severall times in this blessing did imply the mystery of the Trinity But whether so or no sure wâ— are it was pronounced in the name of God who is one in essence but three in persons the Father Sonne and holy Ghost and evangelically we have this very blessing explained by the Apostle 2. Cor. 13. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God and the communion of the holy Ghost be with you all Amen Vers 25. The Lord make his face shine upon thee and be gratious unto thee That is the Lord be favourable kind and loving to thee and let him so manifest his love and grace to thy heart and conscience that thou mayest plainly perceive it A chearfull loving countenance we call lightsome as on the other side we call an angry countenance cloudy In the sight of the kings countenance is life saith Solomon Prov. 16. 15. So that by the Lords making his face to shine upon his people nothing else is meant but his love and the manifestation of his love and favour to them according to that Psal 44. 3. They got not the land in possession by their own sword neither did their own arm save them but thy right hand and thy right arm and the light of thy countenance because thou hadst a favour unto them Vers 26. The Lord lift up his countenance upon thee and give thee peace By this clause of the Lords lifting up his countenance upon them two things may be implyed 1. the Lords love and favour as in the former clause for as the hiding and casting down and turning away of the face testifies the
miracle And yet I think not that the ground was all over covered two cubits thick as farre as a dayes journey reached round about the camp for where then did they spread them abroad when they had gathered them but that they lay here and there scattered the heaps being in many places two cubits thick Vers 32. He that gathered least gathered ten homers That is a hundred bushels for an ephah was near the same with our bushel and an homer contained ten ephahs Ezek. 45. 11 14. The ephah and the bath shall be of one measure that the bath may contain the tenth part of an homer and the ephah the tenth part of an homer and indeed hereby we may see how miraculously abundant this flight of quails was which makes the Psalmist say that God rained flesh upon them as dust and feathered fouls as the sand of the sea Psal 78. 27. And they spread them all abroad for themselves round about the camp To preserve them from putrifying to which end it is likely that they used art also in salting and drying them or else they were as miraculously preserved as sent for they eat of them a moneth together Vers 33. And while the flesh was yet between their teeth c. It is evident in the twentieth verse of this chapter that the people did eat of these quails a moneth together ere the wrath of the Lord brake out against them and therefore we may well conceive that it is thus expresly noted that the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the people and that he smote them with a very great plague while the flesh was yet between their teeth ere it was chewed to imply first the insatiable greedinesse of the people who after a moneths feeding on these quails were still so eager upon them secondly how opportunely the Lord punished them that they might see the Lord punished them for lusting after flesh and for their murmuring against Moses because they had it not he made the very flesh they had desired to be the cause of their destruction and while they were glutting themselves with these dainties they lusted after his wrath brake forth upon them and thirdly how fully he made good what he had before threatned vers 20. that they should eat flesh till it came out of their nostrils and it became loathsome unto them What this great plague was wherewith God smote them it is not expressed but it may seem probable by the expressions here used that the Lord caused them to surfet of this their feeding without fear and so hereof many of them dyed CHAP. XII Vers 1. ANd Miriam and Aaron spake against Moses because of the Ethiopian woman c. Miriam is here named first and that as it may be probably conceived because she it was that began the quarrell and Aaron was stirred up by her and therefore also afterwards we see that she onely not Aaron was â—tricken with leprosie However by the providence of God doubtlesse it was the better to clear it that Moses was exalted by Gods speciall favour not by any compaâ—t amongst themselves that his own brother and sister did thus rise up against him What the ground or occasion of that quarrell was may seem questionable onely thus much is more then probable first that one main ground of their quarrell was their envy at the preheminence of Moses above them as appears by that their expostulation vers 2. Hath the Lord indeed spoken onely by Moses Hath he not spoken also by us Because Miriam was a prophetesse Exod. 15. 20. and Aaron the high priest and imployed by God together with Moses in fetching the Israelites out of Egypt therefore they grudged that the supreme power of government should be solely in Moses And perhaps this envy was newly stirred in Miriam because she being a prophetesse was not one of those seventy of whom mention is made in the foregoing chapter that were chosen to be assistants to Moses in the government of the people And secondly that whatever was the cause of this their quarrell against Moses yet the onely cause they alledged was that he had married an Ethiopian woman or a Cushite as it is in the margin not one of Abrahams holy stock and this was doubtlesse no other but Zipporah the Midianitesse for of her death we reade not and ordinarily in the Scriptuâ—es the Midianites and other neighbouring nations that inhabited Arabia Cush his land are called Cushites or Ethiopians as Hab. 3. 7. I saw the tents of Cushan or Ethiopia in affliction and the curtains of the land of Midian did tremble Vers 2. Hath the Lord indeed spoken onely by Moses hath he not spoken also by us That is have not we the gift of prophecy as well as he and what reason then that he should be all in all who hath matched himself to one that is a stranger to the holy seed of Israel Vers 3. Now the man Moses was very meek c. Implying that first he had given them no cause thus to quarrell with him and secondly that he was now content to swallow these affronts patiently and made no complaint but the Lord took his cause in hand Nor is it strange that Moses should thus commend himself if we consider that he did it by the immediate inspiration of the holy Ghost that his meeknesse might be a pattern for the Church in all ages and therefore elsewhere we see also that he relates his sinnes and weaknesses and thus also doth S. Paul speak of himself as 1. Cor. 11. 1. Be ye followers of me even as I also am of Christ and 2. Cor. 11. and 12. But withall it may be held without wronging the authority of Moses writings that here and there by Joshua or some other of the prophets after him some passages were inserted which Moses himself wrote not such as that Deut. 34. concerning the death and buriall of Moses Vers 5. And the Lord came down in the pillar of the cloud and sâ—ood in the doore of the tabernacle and called Aaron and Miriam Before God had commanded Moses and Aaron and Miriam vers 4. to come all three together to the tabernacle of the congregation where being all three together and the cloud being withall descended to the doore of the tabernacle the Lord now from thence calls to Aaron and Miriam to stand forth both because he was now particularly to speak to them and not to Moses as also that this separating them from Moses might intimate their folly in going about to make themselves equall with him Vers 7. My servant Moses is not so c. That is I do not make known my will to him so as to other prophets in dreams and visions but with him will I speak mouth to mouth even apparently and not in dark speeches and the similitude of the Lord shall he behold But what is the meaning of this doubtlesse God is invisible Col. 1. 15. No man hath seen God at any time
that all the nations of the earth that should hear of them should in every place to the great glory of God talk with admiration of the mighty power of God manifested in his doing such things and of the great love that he bears to that people and yet withall he would magnifie his justice and severity against their sinne too in cutting off all those that had now murmured against him before ever their posterity came to inherit the land yea this last according to our translation seems chiefly intended because this particle But seems to oppose this sentence to that which went before concerning his pardoning them The Lord said I have pardoned according to thy word But as truly as I live all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. Vers 22. And have tempted me now these ten times That is not once nor twice but many times as Gen. 31. 7. And changed my wages ten times and Job 19. 3. These ten times have ye reproched me It may also be taken properly for now they had rebelled ten times First at the red sea Exod. 14. 11 12. Secondly in Marah Exod. 15. 23 24. Thirdly in the wildernesse of Sinne where manna and quails were given when they murmured for want of bread Exod. 16. 2. Fourthly when at the same time they kept of the manna till the morning Exod. 16. 20. Fifthly when they went out to gather manna on the Sabbath Exod. 16. 27 28. Sixthly at Rephidim Exod. 17. 1. Seventhly by the calf at Horeb Exod. 32. Eighthly at Taberah Numb 11. 1. Ninthly at Kibroth Hâ—ttaavah chap. 11. 4. And now the tenth time upon the searching the land Vers 24. But my ser vant Caleb because he had another spirit with him c. The Lord having threatned in the former verses that none of the Israelites that had â—een his wonders in Egypt c. should ever see the land of Canaan he now excepts Caleb and promiseth that he should go into the land whereinto he went to search it and that his seed should possesse it to wit Hebron and the land adjoyning Josh 14. 9. and that because he had another spirit with him that is he was courageous and bold and was not of such a base cowardly spirit as the others were of and followed the Lord fully to do that which God required But why is not Joshua also named seeing he also followed the Lord fully I answer the former judgement was pronounced onely against the people that were in their tents amongst whom Caleb was and therefore he was excepted but there was no need to except Joshua because he was not amongst the people but attended on Moses Veâ—s 25. Now the Amalekites and the Canaanites dwelt in the valley That is added both to shew the mischief their sinâ—e had done them for which they must now return when they were come to the very borders of the land ready to enter into it as also to shew how necessary it was that they should presently be gone now God had resolved not to carry them in because they lay so near to the enemy for the Amalekites and Canâ—anites dwelt or sat iâ— the valley that is the valley beyond the mountain at the foot whereof the Israelites now lay see vers 40 c. where by this word dwelt may be meant either that they had their continuall abode there or rather that there they had gathered forces and lay in wait for them for so sometimes this word is used for lying in wait Josh 8. 9. To morrow turn you and get you into the wildernesse by the way of the red sea In this they obeyed not neither and being thereupon discomfited stayed after this at Kadesh many dayes Deut. 1. 46. and that as it is likely for the gathering up of their broken troups Vers 18. As ye have spoken in mine ears so will I do to you That is that which you wished to your selves shall now betide you wherein he alludes to that which they had spoken vers 3. Would God we had dyed in this wildernesse Vers 33. And your children shall wander in the wildernesse fourty years and bear your whoredomes c. That is till they have made up the years of their wandring in the wildernesse from their coming out of Egypt full fourty years so that in these fourty years the time past already since they came out of Egypt is included for one whole year and part of the second were past already Deut. 2. 14. And the space in which we came from Kadesh-Barnea untill we were come over the brook Sered was thirty and eight years Now in this the Lord saith their children should bear their whoredomes because it was their fathers whoredomes that is their forsaking of God that did bring this punishment upon their children Vers 34. And ye shall know my breach of promise That is you shall know to your cost what it is to charge me with breach of promise as you have done by suspecting that I would not give you the land whither I had brought you but meant to give you as a prey into the hand of your enemies you shall find to your cost that it was your infidelity your not keeping covenant with me and noâ— my breach of promise with you that hath hindered you from the present enjoying of this land whither I had brought you Vers 37. Even those men that did bring up an evil report upon the land dyed by the plague before the Lord. That is dyed by an extraordinary plague from the hand of God either the pestilence threatned vers 12. or some other judgement and that immediately the cloud the testimony of Gods presence still remaining upon the tabernacle And thus by the present judgement inflicted on them the people must needs be stricken with the more fearfull apprehension of the judgement that did abide them also and therefore it is said vers 39. the people mourned greatly having now indeed just cause to weep whereas before vers 1. they wept causelessely Vers 41. And Moses said Wherefore now do yoâ— transgresse the commandment of the Lord c. To wit being first commanded of the Lord so to say See Deut. 1. 42. And the Lord said unto me Say unto them Go not up neâ—ther fight for I am not among you lest ye be smitten bâ—fore your enemies Vers 43. For the Amalekites and the Canaanites are there before you That is on the top of the hill lying in readinesse to set upon you and therefore are said to come down vers 45. Vers 44. Neverthelesse the ark of the covenant of the Lord and Moses departâ—d not out of the camp The ark removed not but at the removall of the cloud Numb 9. 15. which God not taking up now he shewed thereby his dislike of their enterprise Moses therefore obeying the Lord would notgo with them so they went without the Lord without the signes ofhis grace and company of his ministers Vers 45. Thâ—n the Amalekites came
was removed But the text resolves us not Vers 41. But on the morrow all the congregation of the children of Israel murmured against Moses c. The very men whose lives Moses had saved the day before by praying to the Lord for them do now murmur against him and it is expresly noted that this they did on the morrow after they had seen that fearfull judgement that fell upon Korah Dathan and Abiram with all the men of their conspiracy thereby to intimate their horrible wickednesse that after the sight of so strange and fearfull a judgement they durst so immediately again make an insurrection against Moses charging him with the death of those rebells and that under the name of the people of the Lord ye have killed say they the people of the Lord when it was so evident that they were destroyed by the immediate hand of God as wretches not worthy to be numbred amongst Gods people Vers 42. And it came to passe when the congregation was gathered against Moses and against Aaron that they looked toward the tabernacle of the congregation That is Moses and Aaron looked to God as having now no other refuge or shelter to fly to And behold the cloud covered it and the glory of the Lord appeared This signe of Gods having somewhat to say to them for at such times the cloud descended stayed the rage of the people and saved Moses and Aaron Vers 46. Take a censer and put fire therein from off the altar c. No doubt the same spirit of God that informed him the plague was begun directed him to this course of offering incense which otherwise might onely be offered in the tabernacle for the staying of it yea and happely that Aarons offering incense might put the people in mind to pray unto the Lord whereof the incense was a signe Vers 48. And he stood between the dead and the living and the plague was stared That is as a mediatour be interposed himself by his intercession to stay the plague from passing any further and to save those from death that were not yet struck with this judgement of God yet it may be probably thought that this plague did not scatter it self through the whole congregation but beginning in one place did like a fire runne along upon those still that were next adjoyning and if it were thus even literally we may understand this place that Aaron set himself in that place where he was betwixt the dead and those that were not yet smitten as it were exposing himself to the wrath of God in the peoples behalf whereby it must needs be the more evident that those who were preserved were preserved by virtue of that atonement which he now made for them And herein was Aaron a type of Christ our Mediatour who made intercession for transgressours See Esa 53. 12. And he bare the sinnes of many and made intercession for the transgressours Luke 23. 34. Father forgive them for they know not what they do Vers 49. Now they that dyed in the plague were fourteen thousand and seven hundred c. What the plague was is not expressed but to this some apply that of the Apostle 1. Cor. 10. 10. Neither murmur ye as some of them also murmured and were destroyed of the destroyer Vers 50. And Aaron returned unto Moses unto the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation Both to acquaint Moses how he had sped and to return thanks unto the Lord who had so graciously accepted the work of his hands CHAP. XVII Vers 2. Speak unto the children of Israel and take of every one of them a rod c. No doubt the Lord saw that notwithstanding his severe proceeding against those that mutined against Aaron yet the hearts of many amongst them were not sufficiently wrought upon but were still rising against this dignity of Aaron and therefore the Lord in wonderfull mercy by this ensuing miracle labours to overcome their rebellious hearts Now to this end he enjoyns Moses to take of each Prince of the tribes a rod or staff such as men did use ordinarily to carry in their hands as we reade of such a rod that Moses used to go with Exod. 4. 2. And the Lord said unto him What is that in thine hand And he said A rod or rather such as the Princes did use to carry in their hands as the signe of their dignity Numb 21. 18. The Princes digged the well the nobles of the people digged â—t by the direction of the law-giver with their staves for a rod or staff in the hand of governours was a signe of their power and authority from God See Psal 110. 2. The Lord shall send the rod of thy strength out of Zion rule thou in the midst of thine enemies and Jer. 48. 16 17. The calamity of Moab is near to come and his affliction hasteth fast All ye that are about him bemoan him and all ye that know his name say How is the strong staff broken and the beautifull rod and thus the very signe of their authority becomes a signe and witnesse against them that the priesthood beloâ—ged not to them but to Aaron onely Vers 2. Of all their Princes according to the house of their fathers twelve rods There were twelve severall tribes and twelve Princes of each tribe a Prince and every Prince brought a rod with his name upon it whence to me it seems evident that there were twelve rods besides Aarons as is more fully expressed vers 6. Write thou every mans name upon his rod. Not the name of the Patriarâ—hs Reuben Simeon c. for we see that not Levies but Aarons name was written on his rod but the name of every Prince who was at present head of the tribe upon his own staff whence also it appears that there were twelve rods besides Aarons else if there were but one rod for the two tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh which of those two Princes names were written on their rod Vers 3. For one rod shall be for the head of the house of their fathers That is though I have distinguisht the tribe of Levi into two parts that of the priests the posterity of Aaron and that of the other Levites yet as in the other tribes there is but one rod for a tribe so must it be for the tribe of Levi and as the head or chief of every tribe hath his name written upon the rod of that tribe so shall Aarons name be written upon the rod of Levi whom I have set in the chief place that hereby my choice of him to serve in the priesthood may be fully made known Vers 4. And thou shalt lay them up in the tabernacle of the congregation before the testimony c. That is before the ark which is called the testimony because therein were kept the tables of the law called the testimony Exod. 25. 26. Either therefore they were to lay these rods in the holy place before the vail where the ark
Tahath thence to Tarah where it is thought that insolent mutiny began of Korah Dathan and Abiram thence they removed to Mithcah thence to Hashmonah thence to Moseroth thence to Bene-jaakan thence to Horha-gidgad thence to Jotbathah thence to Ebronah thence to Ezion-gaber which was close by the red sea for this was a place for shipping in Edoms land 1. King 9. 26. And King Solomon made a navy of ships in Ezion-Geber which is besides Eloth on the shore on the red sea in the land of Edom then they turned to the North again and pitched as here Moses tells us in another Kadesh which was in the desert of Zin of which Jephthah spake Judg. 11. 16. and this was in the first moneth to wit of the fourtieth year after they were come out of Egypt for at their next station in mount Hor whither they removed from this Kadesh Aaron dyed and that is noted to have been in the first day of the fifth moneth of the fourtieth year Numb 33. 38. So that in their travels from Kadesh-Barnea where the spie came to Moses to this Kadesh in the desert of Zin there were about eight and thirty years spent the most of their fathers that were numbred at their coming out of Egypt being in that time destroyed And Miriam dyed there and was buried there To wit in Kadesh She was the sister of Moses a prophetesse and by her also God guided the Israelites in their travels I sent before thee Moses and Aaron and Miriam saith the Lord to the Israelites Mich. 6. 4. and therefore is the place and time of her death and buriall noted This year Aaron dyed also chap. 33. 38. and Moses Deut 34. 7. and if this was the sister of Moses as it is generally held that was set to watch what would become of Moses when he was laid out in an ark of bulrushes Exod. 2. 4. she could be little lesse then ten years old when Moses was born and consequently she was about a hundred and thirty years now when she dyed for Moses who dyed towards the end of this year was a hundred and twenty years old when he dyed Deâ—t 34. 7. Vers 2. And there was no water for the congregation c. With the same want God tryed their fathers in the first year after their going out of Egypt Exod. 17. 4. who thereupon murmured then also and had water out of a rock for in many particulars these two different stories were alike though not in all but in this these their children were worse then their fathers because the experience their fathers had of Gods succour in the very same extremity did no good upon them nor could prevent these their murmurings against Moses and Aaron Vers 3. Would God that we had dyed when our brethren dyed before the Lord. That is with those whom God did suddenly destroy in the insurrection of Korah Dathan and Abiram chap. 16. and so also at other times This they wished intimating that it had been easier to have been cut off so then to pine away now for want of water but the whilst in a desperate manner they most impudently flâ—ght that fearfull judgement of being cut off in Gods fiery indignation as a matter of nothing Vers 6. And Moses and Aaron went from the presence of the assembly c. Namely for fear of the people because of their outrage and that they might go to the tabernacle to intercede as formerly chap. 14. 5. for this rebellious people And the glory of the Lord appeared unto them See chap. 16. 19. Vers 8. Take the rod and gather thou the assembly together c. It is very questionable what rod it was that God here appoints Moses to take for the working of this miracle of fetching water out of the rock Evident it is that Moses took the rod from before the Lord vers 9. that is out of the tabernacle and therefore some Expositours hold that it was Aarons rod which was budded and was laid up before the testimony chap. 17. 10. But more generally it is held that it was that rod of Moses wherewith he had wrought so many miracles in Egypt which seems indeed the more probable first because it is afterwards called his rod vers 11. With his rod he smote the rock and secondly because this was fittest for this imployment the very sight of this rod wherewith God had manifested his almighty power in so many miracles and particularly in fetching water for them out of the rock at Rephidim being enough to make them ashamed of their present murmuring against God And what though he took this rod from before the Lord vers 9. even Moses rod in memory of the great things that had been done by it for which it is sometimes called the rod of God as Exod. 4. 20. might be laid up in the tabernacle as well as Aarons yea and some conceive that Aarons rod which budded and was laid up in the tabernacle was the very same wherewith those miracles were wrought in the land of Egypt the rather because even the rod of Moses is sometimes also called Aarons rod as Exod. 7. 12. They cast down every man his rod and they became serpents but Aarons rod swallowed up their rods And speak unto the rock before their eyes c. Here was no command given to Moses that he should smite the rock but onely that he should take the rod in his hand to wit as a signe of Gods working by him and speak to the rock before their eyes and therefore many hold that herein lay a part of Moses sinne that he smote the rock when he should onely have spoken to it But withall in this command of the Lord to Moses to speak to the rock there was couched a sharp exprobration of Israels hard heartednesse and infidelity for it intimates that the dead creatures would sooner hear and obey God then his own people and therefore also he was appointed to do this before the eyes of all the people whereas the former miracle of the like nature at the rock of Rephidem was onely wrought before the elders of Israel Exod. 17. 5. Vers 10. And Moses and Aaron gathered the congregation together before the rock c. Their return to the enraged people from whom erewhile for fear they withdrew themselves and ready undertaking what God had enjoyned shows plainly that they did not question Gods power to fetch water out of the rock how could they having had experience that he had done it before Exod. 17. 6 nor did absolutely conclude that God would not work this miracle at this time But why then doth the Lord tell Moses and Aaron that they believed him not vers 12 undoubtedly because there was some secret distrust and unbelief in their hearts though it prevailed not so farre against their faith as to make them wholly refuse to do what God had enjoyned them God that sees the heart chargeth them with infidelity and therefore we may be
unto men in the preaching of the Gospel that so all poore sinners might look upon him as the onely authour of eternall salvation according to that of S. Paul to the Galatians Who hath bewitched you that you should not obey the truth before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth crucified among you Gal. 3. 1. And fifthly as the Israelites that were mortally bitten by those fiery serpents were perfectly cured onely by looking on the brazen serpent whereof there could be no naturall reason so are sinners perfectly saved from that death whereto they were liable because of sinne onely by casting an eye of faith upon Christ whereof no reason can be given but the will of God and therefore is the preaching of this way of salvation called the foolishnesse of preaching 1. Cor. 1. 21. And indeed partly because it was such a notable type of the promised Messiah and partly that it might be a memoriall of this singular meâ—cy which God thereby had afforded them the Israelites carefully kept this brazen serpent unto the dayes of Hezekiah but then because the people burnt incense to it that good King brake it in pieces 2. Kings 18. 4. Vers 10. And the children of Israel set forward and pitched in Oboth They removed not from mount Hor to Oboth but as is before noted upon vers 14. from mount Hor they removed to Zalmonah and then to Punon and then to Oboth as we reade chap. 33. 41 42 43. whence we may most probably conclude that about Punon it was that the brazen serpent was made because it is said here that they set sorward from the place where that was done and then pitched in Oboth Vers 11. And they journâ—yed from Oboth and pitched at Ije-abarim in the wildernesse which is before Moab c. And so were come from Edoms borders to Moabs with whom also they might not meddle Deut. 2. 9. And the Lord said unto me Distresse not the Moabites neither contend with them in battel Vers 12. From thence they removed and pitched in the valley of Zared Zared was the name both of the valley and river that ranne through that valley Deut. 2. 13. where was it seems Dibon-gad for chap. 33. 45. it is said that they departed from lim and pitched in Dibon-gad Vers 13. From thence they removed and pitched on the other side of Arnon c. From Dibon-gad they went to Almon-diblathaim thence to the mountains of Abarim Num. 33. 46 47. which it seems were in this place on the other side of Arnon For Arnon is the border of Moab between Moab and the Amorites Arnon was a river that did at this time divide the countrey of the Amorites from the land of the Moabites Indeed the countrey beyond Arnon towards Jordan had been in the possession of Moab but Sihon had taken it from them ver 16. so that now Arnon was the border between the Moabites and the Amorites which Moses notes to let us see how God by this means had provided this countrey for the Israelites who might not have meddled with it if it had been still in the Moabites possession but were now commanded to take it from the Amorites Deut. 2. 24. Rise ye up take your journey and passe over the river Arnon behold I have given into thy hand Sihon the Amorite King of Heshbon and his land c. and hence it was that the King of the Amorites and Moabites challenged this land in the dayes of Jephthah Israel took away my land when they came up out of Egypt from Arnon even unto Jabbok and unto Jordan now therefore restore thoselands again peaceably Vers 14. Wherefore it is said in the book of the warres of the Lord what he did in the red sea c. This place is diversly translated and therefore also diversly expounded by Interpreters According to our translation the meaning and drift of the words seems to be this There was a book extant in Moses time but now lost called the book of the warres of the Lord wherein it seems the victories which the Lord gave the Israelites over their enemies were more largely described which are here but briefly touched out of this book Moses citâ—s these following words What he did in the red sea and in the brooks of Arnon and at the stream of the brooks that goeth down to the dwelling of Ar and lieth upon the border of Moab and that partly to prove what he had said before ver 13. that Arnon was at present the border between the land of Moab and the land of the Amorites though formerly the land beyond Arnon belonged also to the Moabites and partly also to give a touch that here at their entrance into the Amorites land the Lord wrought wonders for them not inferiour to his dealing with them when he drowned the Egyptians in the red sea Our Translatours have noted in the margin of our Bibles that this place cited out of that book of the warres of the Lord may be read thus Vaheb in Saphah and in the brooks of Arnon c. but if it be so read it is hard to conjecture what was meant thereby onely some Expositours hold that Vaheb was the name of that King of the Moabites mentioned vers 26. whom Sihon conquered and others that it was the name of a city in Saphah but the words cited being but an imperfect clause taken out of a book not now extant no wonder it is though the meaning of them cannot be found out sufficient it is for us that they plainly enough prove that for which Moses cites them namely that the river Arnon did divide the land of the Amorites and the land of Moab Vers 16. And from thence they went to Beer Neither this place called Beer nor those mentioned vers 18 19 20. to wit Mattanah Nahaliel and Bamoth are named Numb 33. and therefore it seems they were not severall stations but onely the names of such places as they passed by when they went forward from the mountains of Abarim which were about Arnon to the plains of Moab Numbers 33. 48. That is the well whereof the Lord spake unto Moses Gather the people together and I will give them water c. The meaning of these words is that at this place called thence Beer which signifieth a well the Lord did miraculously again supply them with water and that in the sight of all the people having appointed Moses to gather them together for this very purpose The manner how this was done is not expressed in the story but from the ensuing song we may probably inferre thus much to wit that the people being in some distresse for water in that wildernesse mentioned ver 13. through which they were now going God stayed not now till they murmured again but of his own accord did appoint Moses to gather the people together and to set the princes of the tribes to dig with their staves promising that a well should thereupon miraculously spring
coming out of Egypt from twenty years old and upward there was not a man left at this time when they were numbred again but onely Caleb and Joshua So that we must observe that the Levites are not here included for of them there were left Moses and Eleazar and Ithamar and perhaps many others CHAP. XXVII Vers 1. THen came the daughters of Zelophehad c. Because the Lord had said in the foregoing chapter vers 53. that the land should be divided amongst those they had now numbred from twenty years old and upward and so Zelophehad being dead without sonnes his children were like to have no inheritance in the land therefore his daughters came now to Moses and Eleazar desiring that that share of the land might be assigned to them which should have been their fathers had he been then living Vers 2. And they stood before Moses and before Eleazar the priest and before the princes and all the congregation by the doore of the tabernacle c. Whither they were it seems for this very purpose come that they might enquire of the Lord concerning this difficult case for I conceive they had formerly demanded an inheritance of the Judges and were by them appointed to plead for themselves before the doore of the tabernacle where they should have an answer from God himself Vers 3. Our father died in the wildernesse c. This plea of the daughters of Zelophehad is in effect as if they had thus said Our father was one of those whom the Lord carried out of Egypt to go and take possession of the land of Canaan and though he died in the wildernesse yet he was not taken away by any speciall judgement because he had his hand in some insurrection and rebellion such as was that of those that gathered themselves together against the Lord in the company of Korah and this they alledge to make their cause the more favourable because had he been cut off in any sâ—ch insurrection some might judge that it was no matter though his posterity were excluded from having any share in the land of Caâ—aan but died in his own sinne that is he died his naturall death when his time was come as being by sinne liable to death as all other men are Thus Korahs conspiracie is mentioned here either by a Synecdoche this one being put for all other the rebellions of the Israelites and so the meaning must be that their father died in no particular rebellion against the Lord or else because whereas all the other murmurings and insurrections against Moses were especially the sinne of the common sort of people Korahs was chiefly of the princes and great men of every tribe chap. 16. 2. and so happely because their father was one of the chief of the tribe of Manasseh therefore they mention onely the rebellion of the great ones And as for that phrase of their fathers dying in his own sinne though some Expoâ—itours understand it thus that he dyed not for any speciall insurrection but onely for that sinne wherein the whole congregation was involved as well as he and for which the Lord threatned that they should all die in the wildernesse to wit for refusing to go into the land of Canaan when God had brought them thither yet I rather think it is meant of his own private sinnes which made him liable to death as all other men are for that all have â—inned Rom. 5. 12. Vers 4. Why should the name of our father be done away from among his familie because he hath no sonne That is why should not he be named amongst others in the division of the land which if it be not his name and familie will be quite extinguished as if he had never been and hence some Expositours conclude that as when a man dyed without issue and his brother mâ—rried his widow to raise up seed unto his brother his first sonne was in their Genealogies reckoned to be the sonne of him that dyed without issue so it was in this case the first sonnes of those that married the daughters of Zelophehad were accounted the sonnes of Zelophehad and so under his name did inherit his land Vers 4. Give unto us therefore a possession among the brethren of our father This pleading for a portion in that land which was not yet conquered was a true act of faith and must needs encourage others and help to strengthen their faith And besides hereby was shown as in a type that even women have an equall share with men in the heavenly Canaan for all inherit through Christ in whom there is neither male nor female but all are one Gal. 3. 28. Vers 7. Thou shalt surely give them a possession of an inheritance among their fathers brethren c. Thus the Lord granted these daughters of Zelophehad their desire which how it was performed by Joshua we may reade Josh 17. 4. According to the commandment of the Lord he gave them an inheritance among the brethren of their father yet withall there was afterwards a caution added to wit that they might not marry out of their own tribe chap. 36. 6. Vers 12. Get thee up into this mount Abarim c. There was a long tract of mountains which were called the mountains of Abarim chap. â—3 47. and into one of these was Moses now sent to wit that which is elsewhere called mount Nebo which was in the land of Moab over against Jericho Deut 32. 49. and Pisgah Deut. 34. 1. Hence Moses might see the land afarre off though he might not enter it and so the Law did shew the Israelites heaven afarre off but not as it is now revealed to us in the Gospel Vers 13. And when thou hast seen it thou shalt be gathered unto thy people c. That they should not enter the land God had threatned before Numb 20. 12. Seâ— the notes upon that place Vers 14. That is the water of Meribah in Kadesh in the wildernesse of Zin This is added to distinguish it from another Meribah Exod. 17. 7. where water was fetched out also from the rock but there Moses and Aaron displeased not the Lord. Vers 16. Let the Lord the God of the spirits of all flesh set a man over the congregation Moses at this time prayed also earnestly to the Lord that he might go over and see the land but God would not grant him his desire herein Deut. 3. 23 26. concerning this phrase the God of the spirits of all flesh see the note upon Numb 16. 22. This title is fitly in this prayer of Moses given unto the Lord both as implying that he was the searcher of mens spirits and therefore knew best who was fittest for the place and likewise as intimating that he was able to frame and fashion their spirits as he pleased and to give them any gifts or graces requisite for the imployment Vers 17. Which may go out before them and which may go in before them c. That is who
Lord commanded me at that time to teaâ—h you statutes and judgements c. That is besides the ten commandments written by the Lord himself he at that time also gave me other statutes and judgements which he commanded me to teach you Vers 15. Take ye therefore good heed unto your selves c. Lest again confidence of themselves should make the Israelites slight this warning of avoiding all idolatry in these words he implyes how prone mans nature is to this sinne charging them to be jealous of themselves in this regard and to watch diligently over themselves lest they should be drawn away into this grosse and brutish finne Vers 19. Which the Lord thy God hath divided unto all nations under the whole heaven Moses speaking here against worshipping the sunne moon and starres and then adding this clause which the Lord thy God hath divided unto all nations under the whole heaven he doth therein imply with what admirable wisdome God hath disposed these lights in severall parts of the heaven whereby the sunne moon and starres do according to their severall stations give light sometimes to one part of the earth sometimes to another and some starres do onely shine in some parts of the world and others to other parts Bâ—â— withall the chief drift of this clause is to shew what a basenessâ— of mind it 〈◊〉 be in Gods people to worship such things as are given for servants unto all men even to infidels and heathens Vers 20. But the Lord hath taken you and brought you forth out of the iron furnace c. This is added to imply in what a speciall tie they were bound to be carefull above other people not thus to dishonour God first because God had redeemed them out of the iron furnace that is the furnace wherein iron is melted and so Egypt is called to set forth the miserable and cruell oppression which there they underwent enough to dissolve the spirits of the stoutest and to have wasted and consumed any people and secondly because having thus redeemed them out of Egypt he had taken them to himself as a people of inheritance that is his own people purchased for himself upon whom this blessing should remain from generation to generation Vers 21. Furthermore the Lord was angry with me for your sakes c. This is added first to set forth the wondrous care that God took of them who was angry with Moses for their sakes because he did not sanctifie the Lord in the eyes of the children of Israel Numb 20. 12. secondly to manifest Gods love and mercy to them granting them that favour which he denied his servant Moses to wit of carrying them into that good land of Canaan thirdly to give them a hint how carefull they had need to be to walk uprightly with God who was so farre displeased with him because of his infidelity Vers 24. For the Lord thy God is a consuming fire even a jealous God c. The Lord is here called a consuming fire because of his exâ—eeding great indignation against his people when they provoke him by their rebellions and because when he resolves to take vengeance on them he doth many times consume and destroy thâ—m even as the fire burns up all that stands in its way and again he is called a jâ—alous God with respect unto the covenant which he made with his people wherein he had taken them to be his spouse and had engaged himself to be as a husband to them and so was as jealous of having the worship due onely to him to be given to any creature as husbands use to be of their wives dealing falsely with them and Solomon we know saith of jealousie that the coals thereof are coals of fire which hath a most vehement flame Cant. 8. 6. Vers 25. When thou shalt beget children and childrens children and shalt have remained long in the land c. That is be not secure and bold to sinne because you are therein settled for if you do God will soon cast you out again Vers 26. I call heaven and earth to witnesse against you c. This obtestation of heaven and earth may be understood of God and the Angels in heaven and men on earth But I rather conceive it to be meant of the dead and unreasonable creatures and that hereby is implyed first that as surely as there was a heaven and an earth so surely should they perish from off the land secondly that the bruit creatures were not so stupid as they if notwithstanding all these warnings given them they should neverthelesse go after strange gods Vers 34. Or hath God assayed to go and take him a nation from the midst of another nation by temptations c. The miracles and wonders which God wrought in Egypt are here called temptations because he did thereby try both the Egyptians to see whether they would be wonne to yield to him and let the people of Israel go and the Israelites to see whether they would be wonne to â—ear the Lord and to trust in him who had done so great and wonderfull things for them Vers 37. And because he loved thy fathers therefore he chose their seed after them c. Not for any thing which he saw in you or in your fathers did he choose you to be his peculiar people but of his own free grace and love and from that love of his it was merely that he brought thee out of Egypt in his sight that is the eye of his providence being still fixed upon them even as a father causes his child to go before him that he may keep his eye upon him and noâ— suffer him to fall into any danger Vers 44. And this is the law which Moses set before the children of Israel c. He meaneâ—h that which hereafter followeth this therefore is a preface to the next chapter where the repetition of the laws beginneth Vers 49. And all the plain on this side Jordâ—â— Eastward even unto the sea of the plain c. See chap. 3. 17. CHAP. V. Vers 1. ANd Moses called all Israel and said unto them c. That is all the elders and chief of the people It was not possible that so many hundred thousands as the Israelites now were should hear Moses speaking to them But as Exod. 12. 3. where Moses and Aaron were appoined to speak unto all the congregation of Israel vers 21. it is said that they called for all the elders of Israel so it was here Vers 3. The Lord made not this covenant with our fathers c. That which Moses here speaks of is that which he made with the Israelites at Horeb when he gave them the law as is expressed in the former verse The Lord saith he made not this covenant with our fathers that is with our fathers in Egypt or it may be meant of the Patriarchs Abraham and Isaack and Jacob even including all from Adam unto Moses yea and all their ancesters before the giving of
for ever The like is said of the Canaanites Ezra 9. 12 Now therefore give not your daughters to their sonnes neither take their daughters unto your sonnes nor seck their peace or their wealth for ever Now this is not meant of private revenge in malice which was alwayes unlawfull for the people of God oâ— that they should not seek the salvation of the souls of these people For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour Who will have all men to be saved and to come unto the knowledge of the truth 1. Tim. 2. 3 4. but onely of publick confedracies with these people which was likely to be for their own hurt though for the others good The meaning therefore of these words is onely this that they must not make peace nor have any thing to do with them but rather be at perpetuall enmity with them And herein therefore if David offended by making peace with the Ammonites 2. Sam. 11. 1. 2. as many Expositours hold he did no marvell though the Lord suffered his messengers to be so basely used by them Vers 7. Thou shalt not abhorre an Edomite for he is thy brother That is thou shalt not so abhorre and Edomite as to exclude his posterity after he had embraced the faith of Israel from being admitted into the commonwealth of Israel unto the tenth generation as thou must exclude the Ammonites and Moabites for that this is meant by abhorring the Edomite in this clause and the Egyptian in the next is evident in the eighth verse where it is said by way of explaining these words The children that are begotten of them shall enter into the congregation of the Lord in their third generation The reason here given why the Lord would have them shew more respect herein to the Edomites then to the Ammonites and Moabites is this because they were their brethren as being the posterity of Isaac by Esau as they were by Jacob and so indeed the nearest of kinne to Israel of all the people on the earth Though the Edomites used them as discourteously as they passed along to go into Canaan as the Ammonites or Moabites did for they refused to let them passe through their land and came out armed against them Numb 20. 20 21. and the fault of the Edomite was the greater because he was Israels brother yet God will have them shew the Edomites more favour then other nations because they were their brethren the Lord hereby teaching them what love men ought to bear to their brethren and how we ought to bear with the injuries of brethren because of their near relation to us though it be a greater sault in them to be so injurious then it is in others Thou shalt not abhorre an Egyptian because thou wast a stranger in his land Though the Egyptians did most cruelly oppresse them yet must they be favoured fâ—â— tâ—e courtesie which in former times they received amongst them God hereby teaâ—â—ing men rather to remember good turns then injuries Vers 9. When the host goeth forth against thine enemies then keep thee from every wicked thing c. That is then no lesse then at other times yea then especially above all other times For this charge is given them first to teach them that God requires that in times of warre they should be as wary to avoid all kind of wickednesse as at other times Souldiers in the warre are wont to carry themselves as if they were lawlesse and might do what they list and therefore to prevent this they were told here that the Lord expects that his people should in such times of confusion keep themselves as strictly to the rule of holinesse and righteousnesse as at other times according that charge given by the Baptist to souldiers Luke 13. 14. Do violence to no man and be content with your wages yea secondly to shew them that then they had reason to be most carefull not to provoke God by any misdemeanour whether against the morall or ceremoniall Law such as are those particulars mentioned in the following verses to wit first because souldiers go out as it were to execute vengeance upon others for the evil they have done and they are not fit to punish others that are as bad themselves secondly because a clear conscience is one of the best means to make men trâ—ly valorous and thirdly because then there is most evident need of Gods assistance and most danger of mischief to come upon them if the Lord should leave them and give them over into the hands of their enemies as is implyed in the reason given for this law vers 14. For thy Lord thy God walketh in the midst of thy camp to deliver thee therefore shall thy camp be holy c. Vers 10. If there be among you any man that is not clean by reason of uncleannes that chanceth him by night c. Though for the pollution here spoken of they were not to be shut out of their camps and cities as lepers and others were yet they were it seems to go forth voluntarily from amongst their brethren till having washed themselves with water they returned at evening again to their tents and dwellings and this was to teach them what exact puritie and holinesse God required in his people Vers 12. Thou shalt have a place also without the camp c. That is a place designed for the use by public appointment whither they were bound to go that so their camp might not be defiled with their excrements and though the Lord might herein intimate their dutie in regard of civilitie and the care men ought to take not to do any thing that might offend or annoy their brethren yet doubtlesse the chief drift of this law was to teach them that in regard of Gods presence amongst them they ought to keep themselves clean from all spirituall pollutions the outward cleannesse and neatnesse here required being onely a shadow of that spirituall puritie which even in times of warre God required in his people Vers 15. Thou shalt not deliver unto his master the servant which is escaped from his master c. That is when it should be manifest that they fled to escape the 〈…〉 rage of cruel masters that did causelessely oppresse them In this case if they fled from their masters in other countreys and sought for shelter in the land of Israel or if they fled from any cruel maâ—â—er amongst the Israelites and sought for shelter from the Magistrate they were not to deliver them back to the tyrannie of savage men but in other cases as when they â—led in a gadding humour from their lawfull lords who did no wayes oppresse them or being guiltie of some capitall offense to escape deserved punishment we must not think God appointed his people to give harbour to such for this were to make this law contrary to that law Thou shalâ— not steal if they must be so just in all their dealings as to restore the beast
imployments for the reading of the Bible that yet â—eap not that profit they might by their reading because they passe over many places which they understand not and how usefull it would be for them if they had some larger Notes of exposition by them then those can be that are in the margin of some Bibles which they might jointly reade together with the chapter they reade we may â—asily judge by the advantage which those short marginall notes have yiâ—lded to those that have made use of them Now though I dare not hope to go through such a work as this would be neither my strength nor years will allow me to propound such an aim to my self yet I hope it will be accepted if I may but contribute somewhat towards it and others may perhaps be stirred up to joyn their help to the same service I haâ—e aâ—ready through Gods assistance passed through the Historicall part of tâ—e old Testament and would hope to go forward if the Lord would be pleased to remove from us that heavy judgement of the sword and restore unto us â—eaceable times But for the present I could onely transcribe for the Presse this first part upon the five books of Moses and besides I am desirous to see what approbation this may find amongst those whose judgement may be farre better then mine own before I would adventure to send forth the rest There are onely two particulars wherein I shall need to give satisfaction for what I have done First I have not at all meddled with the many doubts tâ—at have been raised by Interpreters concerning the different wayes of translating some passages in the Originall Text but have onely endeavoured to unfold the meaning of the Text according to our last Translation onely I have for the most part taken in that reading also which is added in the margin of our Bibles If there be any man that stumbles at this I desire him to consider that I intended this work chiefly for those that onely understand their own language and such knotty disputes concerning the Originall must needs have mightily puzzled such readers but could never have been any way profitable for them And this I trust will satisfie him Again having made use of many learned Expositours in searching out the meaning of those places that I have undertaken to explain some may perhaps wish that I had some way insâ—rted their names as I went along to the end that for tâ—eir better satisfaction those that questioned any exposition might have had recourse to their works to peruâ—e what they had written therein And the truth is that had I from the beginning intended to publish these Notes it is most like that I shouâ—d have taken that course but considering as I said before that I looked chiefly to the satisâ—â—ing of those that are not skilled in such Authours I could not think it worth the while to revise the whole book for the doing of this This is all that I have to say onely I shall desire that those that will vouchsafe to peruse thâ—se my poore labours would have a Bible by them still reade the text there as they go for else I dare say they will not find that benefit by their reading which observing that course I hope tâ—ey may find I shall leave all to the good blessing of God and desire that if any good be done hereby the glory may all redound to him wâ—o is able to do much good by weak means To him I commend thee Christian Reader and rest Thine in the Lord Jesus ARTHUR JACKSON ERRATA Pag. 133. l 3. readâ— mâ—nner to appear to him 135. l. 14 r. me thâ—s 152. â— 25 r. â—â—t 1. 2. 158 l. 2â— r. reâ— 171. l. 2. r. Lord Jehâ—vah â—96 l. â—5 r. Hâ—r 202. l 4 r. Sanctuary and the 204 l. 2â— twinneâ— 219. l. 7 delâ— most 244 l. 41. Levit. 1. 261. l. â— hands 264 l 20. light holy 2â—6 l. 41. commended 278. l. â—4 five sacr â—ices 30â— l. 30. dwelt â—â—2 l 3. our Goâ—l 328. l â—4 â—he tent 339 l. 18. Lâ—v 2 2. 380. l. â—4 Aaron 382. l. 30 l ght holy 385. l. 40. t waâ— â—97 35 38 Suphah 40â— 14 15 20. Châ—mosh 40â— l. 14 right unto thus 430. l. 40. thiâ— it 4 7. l. 33. dâ—le l. y. 50â— l 41. peâ—sonâ— 5â—7 l 30. a basket â—48 l. 1. him l. 14 affâ—cted ANNOTATIONS On the first book of MOSES called GENESIS CHAP. I. IN the beginning God created the heaven and the earth Many of our best Expositours and that not without good probabilitie conceive these words to be a generall proposition concerning the whole creation which is afterwards more particularly unfolded by setting down in what time and in what order and manner this was done and what were the severall works of the six dayes to wit That in the beginning God created the heaven and the earth that is that all things were at first created by God the heavens the earth and all the host of them as it is afterwards expressed chap. 2. 1. or the world and all therein as S. Paul spake Act. 17. 24. This Moses affirmeth here in the first verse but then how after what manner and in what order they were created that is afterwards related in the following part of the chapter Yet others again that I think most probably understand this which is here said to be the work of the first dayes creation to wit that God in the beginning on the first day created the heaven that is the highest heaven the dwelling place of the Angels called the heaven of heavens 1. King 8. 27. and the earth that whole confused Chaos of earth and water which was as yet without form and void as it is afterwards described in the second verse And indeed because it is said Job 38. 6 7. that the morning starres sang together and the sonnes of God shouted for joy when God laid the foundations of the earth which is meant of the Angels it seems most probable that this highest heaven and so the Angels together with it were first created and so was a main part of the work of the first day It is true there is no mention made of the angels neither here nor in any other part of the chapter but that is because Moses purposely intended to relate onely the creation of things corporall and visible that happily as having regard therein to the rudenesse and weaknesse of that infant-Church of the Jews for whom he wrote this history For that the angels were at first created by God of nothing as all other things were is evident by many other places of Scripture as Psal 104. 4. Who maketh his angels spirits Col. 1. 16. By him were all things created that are in heaven and that are in earth visible and invisible c. Psal 148. 2 5. Praise ye him all his angels let them praise the name of the Lord for he commanded and they were
c. 1. Kings 18. 38. Then the fire of the Lord fell and consumed the burnt sacrifice c. Vers 7. And if thou dost not well sinne lieth at the doore That is the punishment of sinne whether terrour of conscience or externall plagues will lie watching like a serjeant or thief ready at hand to â—lie upon thee and tear thee And unto thee shall be his desire This is added to allay his anger towards his brother still God had left Abel subject to Cain as the first-born so that his desire must be subject to his brothers and therefore it was fit that Cain should love and cherish him as all men do those that are in subjection to them Vers 8. And Cain talked with Abel c. To wit in a brotherly manner as he had wont to do so dissembling his hatred and bloudy purpose of killing him that he might the better effect it Vers 10. The voice of thy brothers bloud crieth c. This expression is used to intimate to Cain his folly and madnesse in thinking to hide the murder of his brother or to escape unpunished since this crying and horrid sinne was as well known to God and did as strongly ingage the justice of God to punish it as if his bloud had had a voice to crie aloud upon God for vengeance Vers 11. And now thou art cursed from the earth which hath opened her mouth c. This is added by the way 1. to aggravate the sinne of Cain 2. to shew the fitnesse of the punishment as if he should have said the earth did as it were in compassion receive into her bosome that bloud which thou diddest cruelly â—hed and therefore the earth which hath thy brothers bloud shall plague thee for shedding of it a punishment the more proper also because Cain was a Tiller of the ground Vers 12. A fugitive and a vagabond shalt thou be c. That is thou shalt â—lie as a banished man from thy fathers family from the Church and being gone shalt be still pursued with thy conscience and so still wander from place to place as no where finding securitie and peace Vers 14. Behold thou hast driven me out this day from the face of the earth This he saith because he was excluded from the common right of men God having left him never a corner of the earth where he might rest quietly and safely and so was indeâ—d condemned as no lawfull inhabitant of the earth And from thy face shall I be hid Being banished from the presence of God in his Church he takes himself to be quite cast out of his favour and protection And it shall come to passe that every one that findeth me shall slay me It is not probable that Adam and Eve after Cain and Abel were born continued barren unto this time these onely are mentioned because of this famous story but other sonnes and daughters no doubt they had and childrens children perhaps to many generations Now these Cain feared and withall the posterity the earth should be peopled with in his time afterward yea and peradventure the very beasts of the field Vers 15. Therefore whosoever slayeth Cain vengeance shall be taken on him seven-fold Therefore that is to prevent this vvhereby vve see that God did not this in mercy to Cain but to prevent bloudshed and the cutting up of that root from vvhence yet many serviceable branches might grow And the Lord set a mark upon Cain What this mark vvas it is but curiosity to enquire some visible mark it vvas vvhereby the Lord knevv men vvould be restrained from hurting him happily some mark that made him a horrible spectacle of Gods vvrath and fury against so foul a sinne Vers 16. And Cain went out from the presence of the Lord. God having thus examined him and condemned him no doubt as usually at other times in a visible apparition so soon as ever he vvas gotten out of the presence of the Lord he fled as a banished man from his fathers dvvelling place and dvvelt in the land of Nod and so it may be true also in another sense that he went from the presence of the Lord because he vvent from the place of his vvord and publick worship the place vvhere he had wont to appear to Adam and his sonnes of which it might be said as Gen. 28. 17. This is no other but the house of God and this is the gate of heaven Vers 17. And he builded a citie The question concerning them that should build or inhabit this citie is vain for if Abrahams stock in lesse then 400 years amounted to six hundred thousand persons what might Cains posteritie be ere he built this citie Neither doth this work thwart that curse vers 14. And I shall be a fugitive and a vagabond in the earth It is probable he built it out of that inward horrour and fear from whence those words proceeded neither do we reade that he found any inward rest or securitie in it when he had done it if he did ever finish it Vers 20. And Adah bare Jabal he was the father of such as dwell in tents c. So are they usually esteemed and named that are either the first inventers of any art or men of fame for excellent inventions in the skilfull use of such arts which were not practised till they found them out Thus was Jabal the father of shepherds and Jubal the father of musicians at least amongst Cains posterity Vers 23. I have slain a man to my wounding c. An obscure place and therefore many severall wayes expounded but most ground their expositions upon some conceits or other that have no warrant in the text all which must needs therefore be weak and uncertain It is true indeed the Hebrew text admits two divers readings and accordingly two somewhat different expositions for if we reade it as it is in the margent I would slay a man in my wounding and a young man in my hurt then the words seem to have been a vaunt of Lamechs to his wives perhaps fearing that his fiercenesse and violence would at some time or other so â—arre provoke those he wronged as to bring some mischief upon him viz. that whosoever should meddle with him they should pay dearly for it he would be the death of the stoâ—test man that should strike or hurt him adding withall that if he should be avenged sevenfold that should offer to kill Cain farre heavier vengeance should be taken of him that should set upon Lamech but following that whereunto our Translatours it seems did most incline because they have set it in the text the meaning of the place I conceive is this Lamech a wicked proud fierce man had committed murder for so he speaks in the preterpâ— fecttense I have slain c. and in doing of it had received some hurt coming home in this plight his wives are affrighted and in great perplexitie and fear he labours to appease them but in a
planted themselves in this place Vers 3. And slime had they for morter A kind of naturall lime plentifull in those parts and slimie like pitch Vers 4. Lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the earth That is left hereafter when this place proves too strait for us we be scattered abroad upon the face of the earth in severall Colonies to severall places let us now whilst we are together do some thing that may get us a name leave some monument standing that may be famous throughout the world Vers 5. And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower Here as ordinarily elsewhere in the Scripture God speaks of himself after the manner of men God is every where present and seeth all things at all times that are done upon the face of the earth neither can he be properly therefore said to remove from one place to another so that this expression of the Lords coming down to see the city and the tower c. is onely to imply 1. That however the Lord did awhile wink at this their madde and proud attempt and suffered them to go on as if he took no notice of it yet at length by his judgement upon them he discovered that he was present with them and saw all their proceedings and 2. That this arrogant attempt of these Babel-builders was such as did indeed upon exact enquiry deserve the severity of Gods ensuing proceedings against them and that God was most just and righteous in all that he did to them Vers 26. And Terah lived seventy years and begat Abram Nahor and Haran That is he began to beget them one of these his sonnes was then born to wit Nahor for that Abram was not born till the hundred and thirty year of his father Terahs age is most plain if we compare diligently these places together Gen. 11. 32. And the dayes of Terah were â—wo hundred and five years and Terah died in Haran Gen. 12. 4. And Abram was seventy five years old when he departed out of Haran Act. 7. 4. And from thence when his father was dead he removed him into this land c. For had Abram been born in the seventieth year of his fathers age when his father died two hundred and five years old he must needs be one hundred thirty five years old which cannot be For when Abram went into Canaan which was after his fathers death Acts 7. he was but seventy five years old Gen 12. 4. But on the contrary if Abram was seventy five years old when his father died in Haran two hundred and five years old it must needs follow that Abram was born when his father Terah was one hundred and thirty Vers 29. Milcah the daughter of Haran If this were as some conceive another Haran and not the brother of Abram and so the following clause the father of Milcah the father of Iscah be added to distinguish this from that other Haran the brother of Abram then is there no difficulty in this place But the most of Expositours conceive otherwise namely that both Mâ—lcah and Sarai otherwise called Iscah were the daughters of Haran the sonne of Terah and married to their uncles Abram and Nahor and yet is this no proof that such matches were then lawfull Rather we may think that both Nahor and Abram were in a manner necessitated to marry their nieces the sisters of Lot and daughters of their brother Haran because they would not match with strangers in those corrupt times that vvere generally fallen from the tâ—ue Religion and that these matches vvere by speciall toleration or dispensation from God either at first permitted or at least aftervvard allovved and approved though othervvise unlavvfull by the common rule and lavv of Nature Vers 31. And Terah took Abram his sonne To vvit Abram having first discovered to him hovv the Lord had in a revelation charged him to leave his countrey and go into a land vvhich he vvould shevv him to vvit Canaan for it is clear Act. 7. 2. that God appeared to Abram in Vr of the Chaldees before he came to Haran and commanded him to go into Canaan so that Abram first motioned this remove though Terah be here first named because he vvas the father of the family And they came unto Haran and dwelt there This first remove vvas vvith a purpose to go into Canaan but being stricken in years or othervvise disabled for travel he stayed there in Haran and after a fevv years died CHAP. XII NOw the Lord had said unto Abram c. Novv Moses returns to shevv the cause both of Terahs removall vvith his family from Ur of the Chaldees and of Abrams removall after his father vvas dead from Haran vvhere for some years they had stayed for vvhy did he not abide in Haran Moses telleth us because vvhen God appeared to him in Ur of the Chaldees he had as is here related appointed him to go unto a land that he would shew him namely unto Canaan vvhich though God did not at first reveal unto him yet aftervvard he told him Vers 2. And thou shalt be a blessing That is He shall not onely be blessed but a blessing it self namely to his posterity to vvhom it should be a blessing that Abram vvas their father yea so blessed should he be that he should be a form of blessing men saying ordinarily The God of Abraham blesse thee c. and so making Abram an example of one singularly happy and blessed Vers 6. And Abram passed through the land unto the place of Sichem Moses calls these places whither Abram removed by the names whereby they were afterward known as sitting his speech to the men of that age werein himself lived Vers 11. Behold now I know that thou art a fair woman to look upon It is evidenâ— that Sarah was at this time above threescore years old for Abram was seventy five years old when he came first into the land of Canaan vers 4. and Sarah was but ten years younger then Abram Gen. 17. 17. yet no wonder it is though Sarah was at these years fair yea vers 14. very fair not in the eye of her husband onely but of the Egyptians also even her barrennesse was doubtlesse some help to the continuance of her beauty But besides in those times when they lived so long the strength and beauty of women we may well think continued longer fresh and without any great decay then in these dayes whereto if we adde that it is most likely that God did also by his Providence in a more speciall and extraordinary manner blesse Sarah in this regard even in her otherwiâ—e declining years it will not seem any way improbable that Sarah should at this time be so wondrous beautifull Vers 13. Say I pray thee thou art my sister That the Egyptians knowing her to be his wife might not kill him that then they might marry her Abram adviseth Sarah not to deny but to conceal this truth that
she was his wife and to say onely that she was his sister Now though this were in a sense true as Abram afterwards told Abimilech Gen. 20. 12. because she was his near kinswoman his brothers daughter and such in those times were usually called brothers and sisters yet because by saying she was his sister Abram intended that the Egyptians should conceive that she was not his wife but free to be married to any other and so did expose her to great danger in this regard the course he took could not be warrantable but proceeded from weaknesse of faith and humane frailty though withall he might have some hope that God would prevent that mischief Vers 15. The Princes also of Pharaoh saw her Pharaoh was the common name of all the Kings of Egypt as Cesar was of all the Romane Emperours And the woman was taken into Pharaohs house I take it for granted 1. That she was not abused by Pharaoh because the Lord did so tenderly preserve her châ—stity upon a second exposing her to this danger chap. 20. 4. But Abimelech had not come near her 2. That notwithstanding she was some time in Pharaohs house the particulars afterward mentioned of Pharaohs enriching Abram and God plaguing Pharaohs Court cannot be conceived to be all upon a sudden done It is likely therefore that this taking her into the house was both that the king might make known his pleasure of taking her to be his wife and that she might be prepared for the match as we see the like Esther 2. and that she might be entertained as beseemed her that was so beloved of Pharaoh Vers 17. And the Lord plagued Pharaoh c. with great plagues What â—hese plagues were the Scripture being silent it is but a foolish curiositie to inquire Vers 18. And Pharaoh called Abram and said c. Pharaoh understanding either by revelation as Abimelech chap. 20. 3. God came to Abimelech in a dream by night and said c. or by the confâ—ssion of Sarai her self or by some other means that Abram was Sarais husband he presently apprehends that for this it was that he and his house vvere so plagued and therefore makes haste to restore her Vers 20. And Pharaoh commanded his men c. The reasons of this dismissing Abram and Sarah out of Egypt may be probably these 1. Because he desired to have Sarah gone out of his sight 2. Because of his present displeasure vvho no doubt vvas offended that by their means he vvas thus punished 3. Lest his houshold-servants or people stung vvith the sense of vvhat they had suffered or envying the riches vvhich Abram had there gathered should offer them violence and so the land should be again plagued for them And therefore vve see he doth not onely dismisse them but also gives his servants charge to see them safely conducted out of his Dominions CHAP. XIII ANd Abram went c. into the South Meaning the Southern parts of Canaan vvhich lay next to Egypt Gen. 12. 9. And Abram journeyed going on still towards the South for othervvise vvhen he vvent out of Egypt tovvard these parts he vvent Northvvard Vers 5. And Lot also that went with Abram had flocks and herds and tents Which implies also many servants that dvvelt in those tents This Moses vvould imply that although Lot had hitherto gone along still vvith Abram yet he had an estate a stock apart by himself they had their severall tents flocks herds and servants c. Vers 6. And the land was not able to bear them There vvas not pasture and vvatering places enough for such a multitude of cattel and thence it seems the strife arose betvvixt their herdsmen Vers 7. And the Canaanite and the Perizzite dwelled then in the land This is added to shevv that by reason the Canaanites and the Perizzites vvhich seem to be a family or colony of the Canaanites Gen. 10. 18. Afterward were the families of the Canaanites spread abroad had settled themselves long before in that part of Canaan and taken up the greatest and best part of the pasture therefore Abram and Lot vvere straitned for their cattel and besides there may be a reason implied in these vvords vvhy Abram vvas so carefull to stop all dissention betvvixt them lest it might have been an offence to the Heathen Vers 10. And Lot lifted up his eyes and beheld all the plain of Jordan c. like the land of Egypt as thou comest unto Zoar. This clause as thou comest unto Zoar must in the sense of it be joyned to the first part of the sentence and beheld all the plain of Jordan for the meaning is this That all the plain of Jordan even unto Zoar vvas exceeding fruitfull and pleasant like to Paradise and Egypt vvhich by the overflovving of Nilus vvas ever esteemed a most fruitfull countrey Vers 15. For all the land which thou seest That is the whole land of Canaan for he saith not so much of the land as thou seest but all the land which thou seest To thee will I give it and to thy seed for ever To clear this place fully we must knovv that in this promise of the land of Canaan as under the sacramentall signe the true and heavenly Canaan was also included Heb. 11. 10. For he looked for a City which hath foundations whose builder and maker is God Again we must know that by the seed of Abram may well be meant 1. the people of Israel as usually 2. Christ as Gal. 3. 16. And to thy seed which is Christ and 3. all the faithfull members of Christ both Jews and Gentiles who in Christ are made the seed of Abram children by promise Rom. 9. 6 7 8. In Isaac shall thy seed be called That is they which are the children of the flesh these are not the children of God but the children of the Promise are counted for the seed Now as the heavenly Canaan is here implied this clause for ever we may extend to eternitie for it is conferred upon Christ and those that believe in him the true seed of Abram for ever and ever But the Promise hath primarily respect unto Canaan that land which Abram now beheld with his eyes and so conceiving the words we must know that it is promised to Christ absolutely who is the true Lord and owner not onely of the land of Canaan but of the whole earth and so shall be for ever Psal 2. 6 7 8. Ask of me and I shall give thee the Heathen for thine inheritance and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession and then to the Israclites it is promised for ever but conditionally if they should ever walk in obedience before God But there is no such condition expressed I answer 1. that the condition of temporall promises and threatnings is not alwayes expressed as Jonah 3. 4. Yet fourty dayes and Nineveh shall be overthrown 2. that this condition is expressed elsewhere Deut. 4. 25 26. When thou shalt beget children
and childrens children and shalt have remained long in the land and shall corrupt your selves and make a graven Image or the likenesse of any thing and shall do evil in the sight of the Lord thy God to provoke him to anger I call heaven and earth to witnesse against you this day that ye shall soon utterly perish from off the land whereunto ye go over Jordan to possesse it and then 3. that it is implyed here though not expressed I will give it saith the Lord to thy seed for ever implying that if once they began to degenerate and proved not a right faithfull seed John 8. 39. then he vvould be no longer tied to this promise CHAP. XIV ANd it came to passe in the dayes of Amraphel king of Shinar c. It is not possible certainly to determine vvho these kings vvere and vvhat their tecritories vvere but most probable it is that they vvere but onely governours of cities And Tidal king of Nations In the Hebrevv it is King of Gojim vvhich may be kept unchanged but the Greek and Chaldee translate it Nations It seemeth they vvere of sundry families or populous as Galilee in that regard is called Galilee of the Nations Isa 9. 1. Vers 3. All these were joyned together in the vale of Siddim which is the salt sea That is in the dayes of Moses vvhen he vvrote this history this vale of Siddim vvhere this battel vvas fought by the kings before named vvas become a lakeoâ— sea and called the Salt sea For after the destruction of Sodome and Gomorrah and those other cities that stood in this vale either by the confluence of many vvaters and brimstone into it being before full of slime pits or salt pits as some reade it vers 10. or by some other speciall and extraordinary vvork of God that it might remain a continuall monument of Gods fierce indignation against the vvicked inhabitants of that place it became a standing pool of putrid and unsavory vvaters and vvas therefore called the Salt sea Josh 3. 16. as likevvise the lake Asphaltites and the Dead sea because in those corrupt and stinking vvaters not so much as a fish could live yea as Histories report the birds that flevv over it vvere usually stifâ—ed vvith the noisome exhalations that did thence arise Vers 5. And smote the Rephaims A people in the land of Canaan Gen. 15. 20. And doubtlesse the chief reason vvhy Moses relateth hovv those foure confederate Kings did subdue and destroy both these and the other nations here mentioned is the more to magnifie the goodnesse of God to Abram in making him victorious over an army that had so easily before subdued and overrun so many strong and potent nations And the Emims A people inhabiting formerly the countrey vvhich after the Moabites possessed Deut. 2. 9 10. And the Lord said distresse not the Moabites c. For I will not give thee of their land for a possession c. The Emims dwelt there in times past Vers 6. And the Horites A people that dwelt in mount Seir untill the children of Esau drove them thence Deut. 2. 22. As he did to the children of Esau that dwelt in Seir when he destroyed the Horims from before them Vers 7. And smote all the countrey of the Amalekites That is all that countrey which in after-times was inhabited by the Amalekites Amalek of whom the Amalekites descended was the grand-child of Esau Gen. 36. 12. who was not yet born It was not therefore the Amalekites that were now subdued by these Kings but some other people that did now inhabit that countrey wherein afterward the Amalekites dwelt Vers 10. And the vale of Siddim was full of slime pits This is mentioned as that which was an hinderance in their slight and so a means of their greater losse And the kings of Sodom and Gomorrah fled and fell there That is were vanquished and overthrown there many of their souldiers slain many falling into those pits as we may well conceive they needs must being once routed and in that disorder chased by the enemie But the king of Sodom escaped we see vers 17. And the king of Sodom weâ—t out to meet him Vers 14. He armed his trained men This word trained may be meant both of civil military and religious discipline But however since these men that Abram now carried forth with him were armed for warre it is likely that he chose such of his men as were fittest for that service that had been trained up in the use of their arms and are in this sense therefore called his trained men Concerning the justice of this enterprise of Abrams some question may be made But for that we must consider that though Chederlaomer had a just quarrell against the king of Sodom and the other neighbouring kings whom he had now vanquished which cannot be certainly assirmed because it is not expressed upon what grounds they had now cast off his yoke having 12 years before been his vassals and tributaries yet Abrain undertaking this expedition onely for the rescuing of his kinsman Lot and that doubtlesse by the speciall instinct of the spirit of God this is abundantly enough to justifie what Abram now did in pursuing and vanquishing these kings that had taken Lot prisoner and were carrying away both him and his and all that they had And pursued them unto Dan. One of the springs of Jordan where was also a town afterward called by that name of Dan. Vers 18. And Melchisedek king of Salem brought forth bread and wine That is He brought forth provision vvherewith to refresh both Abram and those that were with him for so the like phrase is used Deut. 23. 3 4. An Ammonite or a Moabite shall not enter into the congregation of the Lord because theâ— met you not with bread and with water in the way when you came forth out of Egypt Being one of the neighbouring kings of Canaan king of Salem which seems to be the same that was afterwards called Jerusalem Psal 76. 3. In Salem also is his tabernacle by way of congratulating Abrams victory over these kings whose prevailing power might otherwise have proved very prejudiciall to them all he brought forth provision of severall sorts wherewith to feast Abram and his confederates and their souldiers Mâ—ichisedek signifieth king of righteousnesse and king of Salem is by interpretation king of Peace In both which respects S. Paul makes this Melchisedek Heb. 7. 2. a type of Christ who is the King of his Church the king of Israel John 1. 49. and not onely perfectly righteous in his own person and therefore called Jesus Christ the righteous 1. John 2. 1. but also Rom. 10. 4. The end of the Law for râ—ghteousnesse to every one that believeth as was of old prophesied Jer. 23. 6. This is his name whereby he shall be called The Lord our righteousnesse and so likewise The Prince of peace Isa 9. 6. who hath by his death reconciled us unto God
were to use in the sacrifice for happely they all went on foot and onely used the asse for the carrying of the wood or perhaps onely Abraham by reason of his age did ride and the rest went on foot And I and the lad will go yonder and worship and come again to you Thus by the all-ruling Providence of God he prophesieth of that whereof he knew nothing It cannot be that he distinctly knew that he should bring back his sonne again for then what great matter was there in this that he did rather surely he spake this as a man astonished and amazed neither need we be so carefull to clear Abraham from seeking by this dissembling to keep his servants from suspecting that vvhich he vvent about rather let us admire the wisdome and goodnesse of God that he suffered Abraham in this greatest of all humane actions to shew a little frailty that we might not look for perfection here Vers 6. And Abraham took the wood of the burnt offering and laid it upon Isaac his sonne But how vvas he able to carry so much wood as vvould serve for the burning up of the sacrifice I answer 1. it appears by this that he was novv a youth well grown 2. it may well be that Abraham carried with him some lesser quantity of dry choice wood to begin the fire resolving to furnish himself with the rest upon the mountain 3. happely Isaac carried it at severall times though that be not here expressed but onely so much as would serve to shew how even in this he vvas a Type of Christ John 19. 17. And he bearing his crosse went forth c. Vers 9. And bound Isaac his sonne It is not likely that all particulars are here expressed no doubt Abraham before he bound him acquainted him with the commandment of God and urged the necessitie of obedience the promises and power of God and vvhatever might prepare him to yield himself to be sacrificed as God had commanded but these Moses relates not but onely that Abraham bound him c. that so vve might know that in not resisting but meekly suffering his father to proceed Isaac was also a Type of Christ Mark 15. 1. The chief Priests held a consultation c. and bound Jesus Acts 8. 32. He was led as a sheep to the slaughter and like a lamb dumb before the shearer so opened he not his mouth Vers 11. And the Angel of the Lord called unto him That is Christ the â—ternall word of his father who speaketh of himself as God vers 12. For now I know thou fearest God seeing thou hast not withheld thy sonne thine onely sonne from me and is called Jehovah vers â—6 And the Angel of the Lord called unto him out of heaven the second time and said By my self have I sworn saith the Lord c. Vers 13 And Abraham lifted up his eyes Hearing this voice from heaven he looked about and behind him he espies this ram which he took as sent of God to supply Isaacs room or it may be he lifted up his eyes purposely to look for a sacrifice Vers 14. As it is said to this day In the mount of the Lord it shall be seen In the mount that is in dâ—e time and place or in like manner as once to Abraham in the mount it shall be seen that is it shall be provided for God will help and that his children shall see for both these were implyed in this Proverb which upon this occasion grew so ordinary in following times to wit both that God vvould provide for his servants in their extremities and that it should be done in such a manner that they should plainly see it came from God Vers 16. By my self have I sworn saith the Lord. This doth not prove that it was not Christ the eternall word of the father vvho novv spake to Abraham the like we have Psal 2. 7. The Lord hath said unto me Thou art my sonne c. Vers 17. And thy seed shall possesse the gate of his enemies That is thou shalt subject them and bring both their strength and government under command for by the gate of the enemie is here meant their strength and government their strength because there they had their strongest fortifications their government because there the Magistrates sate in judgement Deut. 22. 15. Then shall the father of the damsell and her mother take and bring forth the tokens of the damsells virginitie unto the Elders of the City in the gate Vers 24. And his Concubine whose name was Reumah c. The Hebrew vvord translated Concubine signifieth a half wife or divided and secondary wife vvhich vvas a vvife for the bed and therein differing from a vvhore but not for honour and government of the family 1. Kings 11. 3. And he had seven hundred wives Princesses and three hundred Conâ—ubines CHAP. XXIII Vers 2. ANd Abraham came to mourn for Sarah c. The most of Expositours hold that both Abraham and Sarah had novv removed their dwelling from Beersheba to Hebron and that this therefore vvhich is here said that Abraham came to mourn for Sarah is onely to be understood of his coming to Sarahs tent for Abraham and she had severall tents Gen. 24. 67. And Isaac brought her into his mother Sarahs tent Yet many also hold that Abraham dwelt still at Beersheba that Sarah upon some occasion not expressed being at Hebron fell sick and dyed and so Abraham hearing of it came thither to lament and bury her which is the more probable because vers 4. as a stranger he sâ—es for a burying place which he would not in that manner have done if he had been a dweller among them as it is expresly noted of Ephron that he was and also because Isaac dwelt afterward near Lahai-roi which was not farre from Beersheba Vers 3. And spake unto the sonnes of Heth. That is the Governours and Elders of the Hittites the inhabitants of Hebron Vers 4. Give me a possession of a burying place with you c. That is give mâ— liberty to purchase though a stranger a possession of a burying place Vers 10. And Ephron dâ—velt amongst the children of Heth. Others reade And Ephron sat amongst the children of Heth not unfitly Abraham not knovving the man had spoken of him as of one absent ere Ephrons ansvver therefore be inserted Moses shevvs that he sat there amongst the other Elders and so immediately replied to Abrahams demand Hovvever if vve reade it as our translations render it And Ephron dwelt amongst the children of Heth it comes all to one For his dvvelling among them is expressed onely to imply that he being himself one of the chief inhabitants of that city sat at that time amongst the other Governours and Elders and so presently ansvvered for himself to that request vvhich Abraham had made Vers 13. But if thou wilt give it c. Other translations supply this imperfect speech thus if thou be that Ephron
of the Lord. This also is spoken to further the peace desired as if he had said Thou hast here prospered amongst us we sent thee away in peace and so now through the blessing of the Lord thou art grown great and therefore let there be a Covenant betwixt us Vers 33. And he called it Sheba c. To wit the well which his servants had found This well was formerly so called by Abraham Gen. 21. 31. He called that place Beersheba because there they sware both of them to wit Abraham and Abimelech but having been stopped by the Philistines and now opened again by Isaacs servants the old name is again imposed upon the same occasion CHAP. XXVII Vers 1. ANd his eyes were dimme Blindnesse is incident to old age yet was this no doubt thus disposed in Isaac by the speciall providence of God that Jacob might be blessed for he lived after this above fourty years Vers 4. Make me savoury meat c. that my soul may blesse thee before I die That is that I may blesse thee for so Rebekah repeats these words of Isaac vers 7. Make me savoury meat that I may eat and blesse thee before my death Many severall wayes men are said to blesse others in the Scripture as by praying to God to blesse them Blesse those that curse you saith our Saviour Luke 6. 28. by pronouncing a blessing upon them and that by warrant of authority derived from God as when the priests blessed the people of which the Apostle speaks Heb. 7. 7. Without all contradiction the lesse is blessed of the better and by a propheticall prediction of the blessings that should come upon men as when Moses by the speciall instinct of Gods Spirit did foretell how the twelve Tribes should be blessed of God Deut. 33. 5. And this is the blessing wherewith Moses the man of God blessed the children of Israel But this blessing here spoken of was peculiar to the Paâ—â—iarchs They having received a promise of the Covenant of grace for them and their seed after them were wont before they died in the name of God and by the guidance of the holy Ghost to foreshew upon which of their seed this Covenant of grace should be continued and so did as it were by will and testament passe over the right of the Covenant and promise of grace to those of their children who were to be heirs of the Covenant and in whose families the Church and the Covenant of grace was to be propagated unto the coming of Christ whence is that phrase of inheriting the blessing Heb. 12. 17. And thus Isaac intended now to blesse Esau and that doubtlesse because he knew not Gods will and purpose herein for it is not probable that so good a man would wittingly seek to crosse the known decree of God concerning his sonnes It cannot be but Rebekah acquainted Isaac with that Oracle Gen. 25. 23. where the Lord said unto her Two nations are in thy womb and two manner of people shall be separated from thy bowels the one people shall be stronger then the other and the elder shall serve the younger and being her self perswaded thereby that God intended the blessing to the younger did what she could to convince her husband likewise that it was so But it seems though God were pleased thus farre to enlighten her mind and powerfully to incline her heart to believe this truth yet still he suffered him to erre herein yea even now at the last though he enlightned his understanding by a propheticall illumination as concerning the blessing he pronounced yet withall at the same time he did neither enlighten his understanding nor bend his will to the right person but left him herein to his own spirit and so being carried by his carnall judgement concerning the prerogative of Esaus being his first-born and by his affection to him intended him the blessing but was disappointed by Gods providence that it might be the more evident that it was not by the will of man but of Gods free grace and singular favour that Jacob had the blessing and not Esau Why Isaac desired savoury meat such as he loved before he performed this work it is hard to say The most probable reason given is this that being aged and feeble he desired this refreshing to cheer up his spirits that he might be the fitter instrument of the holy Spirit of God in pronouncing this propheticall blessing as Elisha when he was moved against king Jehoram called for a musician to allay his passion and quicken his spirit before he prophesied to them in the name of the Lord 2. Kings 3. 14 15. However doubtlesse God by this means intended to give Rebekah the advantage of this time to plot for the transferring of the blessing in Esaus absence upon Jacob to whom of right it did belong Vers 6. Rebekah spake unto Jacob her sonne c. Rebekah being strongly perswaded that the blessing belonged to Jacob to wit 1. By Gods answer to her at the struggling of the children in her womb Gen. 25. 23. The elder shall serve the younger 2. By that remarkable passage of Gods providence when Jacob was born holding his brother by the heel 3. By Esaus selling the birthright to Jacob and 4. By Esaus profanenesse and Jacobs piety and perceiving that her husband was now ready as much as in him lay to crosse the counsel and purpose of God she resolves to assay to disappoint her husband and that by subtilty and deceit and so instructs Jacob how to deceive his father wherein though she did many things that are not warrantable unlesse she were moved by the speciall instinct of Gods Spirit which doth not appear yet thus farre she is praise-worthy that understanding rightly the Oracle of God she sought to prevent the errour of her husband and to procure the blessing to him for whom God had appointed it Vers 13. And his mother said unto him On me be thy curse c. Relying upon that which God had revealed to her she was fearlesse of that which Jacob feared not doubting but God would prosper their designe whilst they sought to effect that which was according to Gods counsel and to further that which he had decreed yet because the way cannot be judged warrantable whereby she sought it to wit by deceiving her blind husband and causing her sonne by dissembling and lying to beguile his father doubtlesse she was over-confident and had no just ground for what she said onely God was pleased of his own free grace to let it be according to her hope Vers 20. Because the Lord thy God brought it to me Jacob perceiving that his father began to be jealous of some deceit because the venison came so soon wondering how Esau should take it by hunting and dresse it in so short a space he answers that it was by the speciall providence of God that he took it so suddenly and to intimate that God therein had testified his usuall
provident care over his father and those things that concerned him he saith not The Lord God brought it to me but The Lord thy God c. and thus still he is further and further insnared in doing that which was not lawfull that his father might not discover the fraud but might give him the blessing Vers 27. He smelled the smell of his rayment and blessed him Rebekah had put upon Jacob Esaus choycest garments goodly rayment vers 15. which it seems according to the customes of those times and countreys were perfumed for that land abounded with sweet spices which Isaac smelling he took that occasion to begin the blessing thus See saith he the smell of my sonne is as the smell of a field which the Lord hath blessed Vers 28. Therefore God give thee of the dew of heaven c. This is both a prayer and a prophecy neither must we understand it onely of the person of Jacob but of his posterity for the Lordship over his brethren promised vers 29. Be Lord over thy brethren c. was not literally fulfilled till many years after when the Idumeans were servants to the Israelites nor onely of temporall blessings which are onely expressed we must know that in those times God did chiefly make known his will concerning Christ and those spirituall and heavenly gifts that are given us in Christ darkly and obscurely under the promises of earthly things as types of heavenly blessings and therefore though these outward things be onely mentioned yet this prophecy must be extended to all that was included in the promise of Abraham Vers 33. And Isaac trembled very exceedingly and said c. The following words uttered by him in this perplexity and fear do best shew what was the ground of his fear that enquiry which in his astonishment he makes after the party blessed Who where is he that hath taken venison and brought it me c. argues methinks plainly a sudden fear that seised on him lest he had settled the inheritance of the blessing where he should not and yet withall his confirming of the blessing unto Jacob in the close of his speech implies as plainly that remembring what God had said Gen. 25. 23. The elder shall serve the younger c. and comparing it with this which now happened it struck him with a great fear that he had gone about as farre as in him lay to crosse the purpose and decree of God Thus therefore I conceive of this place That Isaac as a man suddenly astonisht and amazed is at first distracted with severall fears and knows not what to fear most yet at last perceiving how evidently the hand of God was in this businesse he shakes off all carnall affections and confirms the blessing to Jacob I have eaten of all before thou camest and have blessed him yea and he shall be blessed Vers 34. Blesse me c. Esau in his passion and bitternesse of spirit craves his share in the birthright-blessing though he could not have it alone But this was spoken in a passion otherwise he could not be ignorant that this could but be conferred upon one for though Jacob blessed all his sonnes yet this with the birthright went to Judah Gen. 49. Vers 35. Thy brother came with subtilty and hath taken away thy blessing That is the blessing of the birthright which according to the ordinary course of nature unlesse God did otherwise dispose of it belonged to the elder and which Isaac had before promised Esau and did really intend to conferre upon him though now it were settled upon Jacob to whom by Gods decree and purpose it did of right appertain Vers 36. Hast thou not reserved a blessing for me Finding himself wholly excluded from the birthright-blessing he enquires whether no blessing were reserved for him Vers 37. And what shall I do now unto thee my sonne As if he should say comparatively all other blessings are nothing Vers 39. Behold thy dwelling shall be the fatnesse of the earth Upon Esaus bitter lamentation and weeping mentioned in the former verse Isaac now foretells the earthly blessings that should befall Esaus posterity but as for the prime and chief blessing that was settled upon Jacob neither had Isaac the least thought of altering what he had done herein as the Apostle saith concerning Esau Heb. 12. 17. When he would have inherited the blessing he was rejected for he found no place of repentance though he sought it with tears that is all his crying and weeping could not move Isaac to repent of what he had done or reverse the blessing which though unwittingly he had conferred upon Jacob. Yea some note a difference betwixt Esaus blessing here concerning outward things and that of Jacobs vers 28. to wit because though the same outward blessings be here promised to Esau that were before promised to Jacob the dew of heaven and the fatnesse of the earth yet they are promised to Jacob in another manner then they are to Esau for to Esau it is onely said that he should have these things thy dwelling shall be the fatnesse of the earth and of the dew of heaven to wit by the ordinary dispensation of Gods providence but now to Jacob it is said that God should give him these things namely as gifts and pledges of his singular love and favour towards him vers 28. God give thee of the dew of heaven and the fatnesse of the earth c. Vers 40. It shall come to passe when thou shalt have the dominion c. That is after the Edomites thy posterity shall have been a long time in subjection to the Israelites they shall at length become more mighty then they had been and then shall cast of the yoke of the Israelites which was accomplished in the dayes of Jehoram king of Judah 2. King 8. 20 In his dayes Edom revolted from under the hand of Judah Vers 41. Esau said in his heart The dayes of mourning for my father c. Yea afterwards he spake what at first he onely purposed in his mind and by that means as is noted in the next verse these words of Esau her elder sonne were told to Rebekah at first he onely determined this in his mind but afterward not able to contain himself nor to conceal his purposes he uttered what he intended in the hearing of some body and so it was known and at last told Rebekah Vers 42. Thy brother Esau as touching thee doth comfort himself purposing to kill thee Esau is here said to comfort himself with his thoughts of killing Jacob either 1. because not onely revenge it self is sweet to men that are greatly enraged whence the Lord speaking of himself after the manner of men saith of the Jews Ezek. 5. 13. I will cause my fury to rest upon them and I will be comforted but even the very resolution and purpose of revenge in time to come doth somewhat ease the minds of men enraged when they have determined within themselves
all the flock vvould not conceive just at vvatering time having gotten some spotted lambes by his first devise of the pilled rods these he sets before the faces of Labans flock that by the sight of the speckled cattel they might bring forth lambes like them that vvere in their eye And he put his own flocks by themselves This vvas a third device he used for his greater advantage his own flocks that vvere ring-straked speckled and spotted vvhen they vvere likely to conceive he vvould not let them be amongst Labans flocks lest they looking upon them that vvere all of one colour should bring forth young ones that were all of one colour vvhich then it seems should have been Labans CHAP. XXXI Vers 1. OF that which was our fathers hath he gotten all this glory That is all this wealth vvhich they call his glory because commonly a manâ— vvealth procures him honour and makes him glorious in the eyes of vvorldly men vvhence is that Psal 49. 16 17. Be not thou afraid when one is made rich when the glory of his house is increased For when he dieth he shall carry nothing away his glory shall not descend after him Vers 3. And the Lord said unto Jacob Return unto the land of thy fathers c. By the foregoing vvords it appears that the envy of his brethren and the frowns of his father in law Laban made Jacob entertain some thoughts of returning home but being vvithall it seems perplexed vvith some fears how he should be able to get away hovv his vvives friends might deal vvith him and vvhether his brother Esaus vvrath vvere appeased or no to remove all these scruples from his mind the Lord novv appeared to Jacob and vvilled him to return and promised to be vvith him and blesse him in his journey Vers 7. Your father hath dâ—ceived me and changed my wages ten times If sheep in that countrey bring forth young ones tvvice a year as it seems they did in the space of six years so oft his vvages might vvell be changed yet ten times may here be put for many times as it is usually elsevvhere Job 19. 3. These ten times you have reproched me Num. 14. 22. And have tempted me now these ten times and in many other places Vers 11. And the Angel of God spake unto me c. Who is called vers 13. the God of Bethel and therefore it vvas undoubtedly Christ Vers 13. I am the God of Bethel This vvas to put Jacob in mind of his promise and vovv vvhich then and there he made to God Vers 15. For he hath sold us c. To wit for 14. years service and our money that is the money and profit which he hath gotten by this sale of us he hath quite devoured that is he hath wâ—oly converted it to his own use whereas of right he should have given it us 〈…〉 portion Vers 21. And passed over the river That is Euphrates which was between Chaldea and Canaan Josh 24. 2 3. Your father 's dwelt on the other side of the floud in old time c. And I took your father Abraham from the other side of the floud and led him throughout all the land of Canaan c. Vers 22. And it was told Laban on the third day c. For so many dayes journey were Labans flocks which his sonnes kept whether Laban was now gone to the sheep-shearing off from Jacob. chap. 30. 36. And he set three dayes journey bâ—twixt himself and Jacob and Jacob fed the rest of Labans flocks Vâ—rs 23. And pursued after him sâ—ven dayes journey That is being returned home wherein three dayes were again spent he gathers his company together and in seven dayes pursuit overtakes him so that Laban went as farre in seven dayes as Jacob had gone in thirteen to wit the three dayes of the messengers going to Laban the three dayes of Labans return home and the seven dayes of Labans pursuit after Jacob. Vers 24. Take heed that thou speak noâ— to Jacob either good or bad That iâ— respectively to that end for which thou hast pursued him thou shalt not seek to detain him neither by flattering speeches nor by evil language Vers 35. For the custome of women is upon me Not that women whilest they are in that condition are not able to rise but because they are oft at those times stomach-sick troubled with headach and many severall wayes not fit to be disquieted and besides in those hot countreys perhaps that diseasâ— of women was stronger upon them then it is in these parts Vers 42. Except the God of Abraham and the fear of Isaac c. Jacob calleth God the fear of Isaac that is the God whom his father Isaac feared and worshipped as the onely true God who alone is to be feared as God is elsewhere called the hope of Israel that is the God on whom all his people do put their whole trust and confidence Vers 46. Jacob said unto his brethren Gather stones That is he exhorted the sonnes of Laban and other his kindred and allyes that were come thither with Laban that they would put to their helping hand to raise up a heap of stones that might be a witnesse of the covenant that should be now made betwixt them for in the 51. verse it is evident that not Jacob onely and his family but Laban also and those that were with him did gather and make this heap of stones Vers 47. But Jacob called it Galeed That is a heap a witnesse they both give it the same name onely Laban called it so in his tongue the Syriack and Jacob in his the Hebrew Vers 53. And Jacob sware by the fear of his father Isaac That is whereas Laban sware by the God of Abraham and the God of Nahor and Terah the father both of Abraham and Nahor of whom it is said that he served strange gods Josh 24. 2. Your father 's dwelt on the other side of the floud in old times even Terah the father of Abraham and the father of Nahor and they served other gods Jacob onely sware by the fear of his father Isaac that is the God whom his father feared and worshipped CHAP. XXXII Vers 2. ANd he called the name of that place Mahanaim That is two camps because the Angel appeared in two camps or troops happely on each side of him as it were to guard and defend him Vers 3. And Jacob sent messengers before him to Esau his brother unto the land of Seir. Here the Horites dwelt Gen. 14. 6. And the Horites in their mount Seir but Esau and his children destroyed them afterward and dwelt in their stead Deut. 2. 22. As he did to the children of Esau which dwelt in Seir when he destroyed the Horims from before them and they succeeded them c. Now Esau being removed thither at this time from his fathers house Jacob that was necessarily to passe that way sends thither to him to get his favour Vers 4. Thy
to eat and raiment to put on so that I come again to my fathers house in peace then shall the Lord be my God this stone which I have set for a pillar shall be Gods house and of all that thou shalt give me I will surely give the tenth unto thee Vers 8. Bâ—t Deborah Rebekahs nurse died This place makes me without any scruple to conclude that though the coming of Jacob to his father Isaac be not yet mentioned he had been there long before this for who can think that Jacob would be ten or twelve years in Canaan after he was come from Laban with whom he had served twenty years and never go in all that time to see his aged father undoubtedly there was continuall intercourse betwixt them and so Deborah being come at this time to Jacob it may be upon Rebekahs death or some other occasion there died and with great mourning was buried Vers 10. But Israel shall be thy name God had given him this name before Gen. 32. 28. And he said Thy name shall be no more called Jacob but Israel but now the Lord confirmed this name to him the second time as Jacob also ver 15. confirms the name of the place Bethel And Jacob called the name of the place where God spoke with him Bethel Vers 14. And Jacob set up a pillar in the place where he talked with him Whether the pillar set up here before Gen. 28. 18. And Jacob rose up early in the morning and took the stone that he had put for his pillow and set it up for a pillar was defaced or overthrown it is uncertain but this was questionlesse another pillar as appears because it is said to have been set up just in the place where God had this second time appeared to him And he poured a drink-offering thereon See Gen. 28. 18. Ver. 18. But his father called him Benjamin That is the sonne of my right hand to wit because he should be his beloved tendered and especially regarded he should be ever at his right hand according to that expression Psal 80. 17. Let thy hand be upon the man of thy right hand and thus doth Jacob as it were correct the immoderate sorrow of his wife shown in the name she had given him Benoni the sonne of my sorrow also prevents the frequent renewing of his sorrow by that name which might often have brought to remembrance the losse of his dear wife Vers 19. And Rachel died To wit immediately after she was delivered of her child and thus she that ere while in a passion quarrelled with her husband Give me children or I die now died by her bearing of children And was buried in the way to Ephrath which is Beth-lehem It hath both names Micah 5. 2. But thou Beth-lehem Ephratah c. Vers 29. And Isaac gave up the ghost and died This is here set down by way of anticipation for that which is related in the two follovving chapters fell out before Isaac died CHAP. XXXVI Vers 1. NOw these are thâ— generations of Esau c. This is related to shevv the accomplishment of that temporall blessing vvherevvith his father blessed him Gen. 27. 39. And Isaac his father answered and said unto him Behold thy dwelling shall be the fatnesse of the earth and of the dew of heaven from above and by thy sword shalt thou live and shalt serve thy brother and it shall come to passe when thou shalt have the dominion that thou shalt break his yoke from off thy neck as likevvise of the promise to Abraham Gen. 22. 17. In multiplying I will multiply thy seed as the starres of the heaven and as the sand upon the sea shore and the oracle given to Rebekah Gen. 25. 23. And the Lord said unto her Two nations are in thy womb and two manner of people shall be separated from thy bowels Vers 2. Adah the daughter of Elon c. The vvives of Esau are here set dovvn by other names then formerly The first is Adah vvho Gen. 26. 34. is called Bashemath and the daughter of Elon the Hittite as here also she is said to be And indeed it vvas usuall in those times to have tvvo names for thus Esau vvas called Edom and Jacob Israel Maachah daughter of Abishalom 1. King 15. 2. is called Michaiah daughter of Uriel 2. Chron. 13. 2. His second vvife here named is Aholibamah the daughter of Anah the daughter of Zibeon the Hivite novv this doubtlesse is the same who is called Judith Gen. 26. 34. onely because her father was called both Anah and Beeri here she is said to be the daughter of Anah and there the daughter of Beeri and because this Anah who was also called Beeri was the sonne of Zibeon therefore Aholibamah is said to be not onely the daughter of Anah but also the daughter of Zibeon because she was his grandchild namely Zibeons and that to distinguish this Anah the father of Aholibamah Esaus wife from another Anah mentioned ver 20. who was the brother of Zibeon and so the uncle of this Anah Indeed Anah or Beeri the father of Aholibamah or Judith though here termed the Hivite yet is said to be a Hittite chap. 26. 34. but this is because the Hivites comprehended also the Hittites as the Brittains the English and Welch Vers 3. And Bashemath This was Esaus third wife called Machalath Gen. 28. 9. Vers 6. And Esau took his wives and his sonnes c. Esau dwelt in Seir whilest Jacob was in Mesopotamia chap. 32. being removed thither as may well be thought either upon some displeasure or for that he was allyed by marriage to the Hivites vers 2. Esau took his wives of the daughters of Canaan Aholibamah the daughter of Anah the daughter of Zibeon the Hivite but this cannot be meant of that removall for now he goes from the face of his brother Jacob and that vers 7. because their riches were more then that they might dwell together Questionlesse therefore after Jacobs return from Mesopotamia Esau not yet having removed his goods c. from Canaan nor fully accomplished his designes in Seir returned also to his father but after Isaac was dead and buried partly because as it fared once with Abraham and Lot the place where they dwelt was too strait for him and his brother both being now grown exceeding rich and partly because no doubt he had already hope to get the possession of the land of Seir he removes thither again with all that he had God in his providence thus disposing it that he should thus leave Jacob as it were in the possession of Canaan which was appointed for his posterity Vers 12. And Timna was concubine to Eliphaz Esaus sonne She was sister to Lotan the sonne of Seir vers 22. And Lotans sister was Timma Thus not onely Esau but Eliphaz his sonne matching into the stock of the Chorites by this occasion they thrust in themselves into the government of Mount Seir Deut 2.
Canaan vvas a type and pledge Vers 31. And Israel bowed himself upon the beds head Namely to God by vvay of thankfulnesse both for those promises in the faithfull expectation vvhereof he had desired to be buried in the land of Canaan and for this present mercy that novv by Joseph he vvas assured that he should be buried in the promised land Novv because he vvas bed-rid through vveaknesse or age or at least lying upon his couch Moses shevveth hovv he bovved himself to vvit that turning his face to the bed and so rearing himself upon the bolster at his beds head he then bovved himself and vvorshipped the Lord. And indeed such vvas the zeal of the good servants of God in those times that vvhen they vvere bed-rid it seems they endeavoured in the best manner they could vvith some devotion and bovving of their bodies to vvorship the Lord for so it is said also of David vvhen he kept his bed by reason of vveaknesse in his old age 1. King 1. 47. that the king bovved himself upon his bed Indeed the Apostle renders this place othervvise Heb. 11. 21. to vvit That Jacob when he was a dying worshipped leaning upon the top of his staff and the ground of this difference all Writers conceive to have been this that the Hebrevv vvord in this place vvhen the vovvel points are not added signifieth both a bed and a staff and that the septuagint Greek Translatours making use of a copie that had not the vovvel points did mistake the vvord and translated this place And Israel bowed himself upon the top of his staff vvhich translation of the Septuagint the Apostle follovved in that place of his epistle to the Hebrevvs But vvhereas it may seem improbable that the Apostle vvho vvrote by the inspiration of the holy Ghost should follovv a corrupt translation to this it is ansvvered 1. That it is no impeachment to the Apostles divine illumination that he should cite a place as it vvas in the Greek translation vvhich the Hebrevvs did most commonly use in those times considering that even according to that translation it served fitly to the purpose for vvhich he alledged it and 2. That it is true that Jacob vvhen he raised up himself upon his pillovv tovvards his beds head that he might bovv â—nto the Lord as is here expressed vvithall the better to help himself in his great vveaknesse he leaned upon the top of his staff and the Apostle knovving this also to be true did not therefore stick to alledge the place according to the Greek translation CHAP. XLVIII Vers 4. I Will make of thee a multitude of people That is thirteen populous tribes Vers 5. And now thy two sonnes Ephraim and Manasseh c. are mine as Reuben and Simeon are mine That is being by birth my grandchildren they shall by adoption be my sonnes and therefore accordingly in the division of the promised land they shall have the priviledge of my sonnes each of them a tvvelfth share no lesse then Reuben and Simeon thus hath Joseph a double portion the priviledge of the first-born 1. Chron. 5. 1. Now the sonnes of Reuben the first-born of Israel for he was the first-born but forasmuch as he defiled his fathers bed his birth-right was given unto the sonnes of Joseph the sonne of Israel Deut. 21. 17. But he shall acknowledge the sonne of the hated for the first-born by giving him a double portion Vers 6. And thy issue which thou begettest after them shall be thine and shall be called after the name of their brethren That is shall be counted of the stock and tribe of Ephraim or Manasseh as if they were their sonnes not their brethren therefore though there be no other sonnes of Joseph mentioned yet that is no proof that he had none for it is here appointed that they should be called after the name of their brethren Vers 7. And as for me when I came from Padan Rachel dyed c. That is though the Lord promised at Luz as I have said that he would so exceedingly multiply my seed yet as for me my hope of having more children by your mother my beloved Rachel was soon taken from me by her death for even a while after she dyed a little short of Ephrath and was there buried by me so that my hope for the accomplishment of Gods promise must be in my childrens children and since I had by her but thee and thy brother therefore thy two sonnes shall be mine c. it may be thou maist have more but as for me Rachel dyed and left me but onely you two Vers 8. And Israel beheld Josephs sonnes and said Who are these His eyes being dimme by reason of age he could not perfectly discern whether they were Josephs sonnes or no and therefore he asked them who they were Vers 12. And Joseph brought them out from between his knees Jacob had hitherto onely testified his love by imbracing and kissing them Joseph therefore doth remove them as it were from the bosome of the old man first the one and then the other that the next work might be done which was of most moment namely the Patriarchall blessing of them which it seems was usually done with imposition of hands And he bowed himself with his face to the earth To wit in reverence to his aged father and by way of thankfulnesse for the work in hand the adoption of his sonnes Vers 14. Guiding his hands wittingly That is though Jacobs eyes were dimme as is before noted vers 10. yet that was not the reason why he laid his right hand upon Ephraim that was the youngest and his left hand upon Manasseh that was the eldest but he did it wittingly why else should he crosse his armes that he might lay his right hand upon the youngest that stood at his left hand and his left hand upon the eldest that stood at his right hand but that he did it purposely as a signe of that which afterwards he foretold to wit that Ephraim which was the youngest should have the preheminence yea this was one of the chief evidences that he did all he did in this businesse by the speciall revelation of the spirit of God because being so ill sighted that he could not discern which was the eldest and which the youngest yet he did purposely crosse his arms that he might lay his right hand upon the youngest and his left hand upon the eldest Vers 15. And he blessed Joseph That is in his children Vers 16. The Angel which redeemed me from all evil blesse the lads That is Christ the eternall sonne of God who is called the Angel or Messenger of the covenant Mal. 3. 1. and of whom it is said Exod. 23. 21. that Gods name is in him And indeed to say that a created angel redeemed Jacob from all evil or might be prayed to by Jacob that he would blesse the sonnes of Joseph and make them grow to a multitude in the midst of
intimates withall that this it would come to if it were not prevented Vers 11. Therefore they did set over them taskmasters c. To wit that they might hereby both impoverish them and waste their estates and withall keep them from multiplying so exceedingly as they had formerly done for whilest they took them off from their own imployments and as bondslaves forced them to work in the Kings service without allowing them any equall recompence for their labours this must needs soon bring them very low in their estates and then withall by overburdening them with extreme labour toyl and drudgery they hoped to waste their strength and to consume them by degrees through weaknesse and sicknesse and so much to abate their number and to prevent their encrease All which misery the Lord suffered the Egyptians to bring upon this his peculiar people 1. Because in this time of their â—ojourning in Egypt the Israelites began many of them to be corrupt in their religion and to commit whoredome with the Idoles of Egypt and so the Lord cast them into this fiery furnace of the Egyptian bondage that he might purge them from these pollutions hence is that of Joshua to the Israelites Josh 24. 14. Put away the Gods which your fathers served in Egypt and that complaint of the Lord concerning his people Ezek. 23. 3. That they committed whoredomes in their youth in Egypt and chap. 20. 7 8 9. that when they rebelled against him and did not every man cast away the abominations of their eyes nor did forsake the Idoles of Egypt yet he wrought for his names sake in bringing them forth of the land of Egypt 2. Because hereby the Lord intended to keep them from setting their hearts upon Egypt and to make them long after Canaan the promised land to cause them to leave Egypt willingly to remove to Canaan when God should call them thither and that they might have no desire to return thither again when they were once gone which if they did when Egypt had been to them a land of bondage and of such bitter service Num. 11. 5. and 14. 4. And they said one unto another Let us make a captain and let us return into Egypt what would they have done if they had lived in ease and plenty there and 3. Because the Lord would have the juster occasion given for the Israelites casting off the yoke of Egypt and for his punishing that tyrant Pharaoh and his bloody people with so many great and wonderfull plagues for the better manifestation of his justice and almightie power yâ—a his faithfulnesse also and tender compassion towards his people Vers 14. And in all manner of service in the field That is in the most sordid and toylsome labours of their countrey-imployments as digging and cleansing of their ditches carrying out their dung plowing and tilling their grounds c. Vers 15. And the king of Egypt spake to the Hebrew midwives of which the name of one was Shipâ—rah c. Pharaoh perceiving himself crossed in his first device and that because the more they afflicted the Israelites the more they multiplied and grew he now seeks to bring his purpose to passe another way andthat is by perswading the Hebrew midwives to smother or strangle all their male-children a sure way to prevent their multiplying even in the very birth that so there might be no suspicion that it was purposely done but that it might be ascribed to chance or to the womans hard labour and difficultie of birth Indeed so strange it is that he should hope to perswade the midwives if they were Israelites to lend thus a helping hand to the utter destruction of their own people that thereupon some Writers have concluded that questionlesse the midwives were Egyptians and the Hebrew women were forced to make use of them But methinks it is farre more unlike that the Hebrew women should ever admit to imploy Egyptian midwives in that service then that Pharaoh should hope partly by great promises and partly by severe threatnings to winne the Hebrew midwives to do this that he enjoyned them And besides it would have been in vain for the king to hope to have the businesse carried so secretly and that the people should think that their male-children dyed in the birth and were not at his command made away if he had violently imposed on them Egyptian midwives who upon such an occasion must needs be presently suspected And to this we may adde also that the commendation that is here given the midwives that they feared God doth alwayes in the Scripture signifie the fear of the true God and a higher degree of true pietiâ— then could be in the Egyptians by the mere light of nature And therefore I conceive that the midwives were not Egyptians but Israelites to which our Tranâ—latours seem to enâ—line in translating the Hebrew word here used not the midwives of the Hebrews but the Hebrew midwives As for these two that are here named we must not thence conclude that there were no more for it is not possible that two midwives should be sufficient for this imployment amongst so many thousand women of the Israelites but these two are onely named because they were the chief and perhaps the rest were under their direction and command or rather because he called these first and having made tryall of them meant afterwards to give the same command to the rest till finding that these hâ—d deceived him he gave over this course and then his rage brake openly forth and he enjoyned by publick command that all their male-children should be drowned Vers 21. And it came to passe because the midwives feared God that â—e made them houses Though the midwives â—inned in lying to Pharaoh yet the Lord according to his wonted goodnesse passed by this infirâ—itie of his poore servants and rewarded their piâ—tiâ— and â—ear of him in saving their men-children alive and made them houses that is did greatly increase their posteritie for so the like phrase is used Ruth 4. 11. The Lord make the woman that is to come into thine house like Rachel and like Leah which two did build the house of Israel and withall did prosper them exceedingly in their outward estate according to that of the Psalmist Except the Lord build the house they labour in vain that build it Psal 127. 1. Vers 22. And Pharaoh charged all his people saying c. Failing of bringing about his purpose secretly by the help of the midwives he now openly at last discoverd his rage and by publick proclaâ—ation e njoyns the Egyptians to take the Israelites male-children so soon as they were born by force from them and to drown them in the river That the Egyptians did accordingly with much strictnesse put in execution this bloudy command of their King is evident because Moses parents could not long hide him from those that were imployed in searching after them but yet that by degrees they gave over the prosecuting of
of his utterance and pronunciation and so it seems it was with Moses though he were an excellent speaker for the substance of that which he spake yet some defect he had in regard of his utterance which some conceive to have been that he was of a stammering tongue and thereto apply that which he afterwards said How shall Pharaoh heare me who am of uncircumcised lippes chap. 6. 12. Vers 12. I will be with thy mouth and teach thee what thou shalt say It is evident that the imperfection of Moses speech and utterance continued after this for still we see he complained of his uncircumcised lippes chap. 6. 30. and because of this Aaron was his spokesman in delivering Gods message unto Pharaoh This therefore which the Lord here sayes to Moses I will be with thy mouth is not meant of helping him of that naturall imperfection in his speech but that God would direct him what he should say and so prosper him in his message that his slownesse of speech should be no hinderance to him but that he should with comfort to his people and terrour to their enemies dispatch the businesse which God had imposed upon him Vers 14. And he said Is not Aaron the Levite thy brother I know that he can speak well c. Thus was Moses comforted hearing that his brother Aaron from whom he had been absent now fourty years was still living and well and withall encouraged by knowing that he should have him joyned with him in commission of whose fidelity he could make no question and whom he knew of good abilities for the delivering of their message to Pharaoh Vers 16. And thou shalt be to him in stead of God That is thou shalt as from God and in Gods stead make known to him what he shall say unto Pharaoh Vers 18. And Moses went and returned to Jethrâ— his father in law and said unto him Let me go c. Moses did not ask his father in law leave to go into Egypt as questioning whether he should obey Gods command in going unlesse he would give him leave but onely as judging it fit that he should acquaint his father in law with his purpose and crave his approbation and not go rudely away with his daughter and her children without giving him any notice beforehand of it espeâ—ially considering that he had no cause at all to suspect either the wisdome or courtesie of his father in giving him liberty Moses therefore was not herein to be blamed rather his modesty and humilitie herein discovered was worthy admiration who after so glorious a Vision was no way puffed up with it but carried himself in such an humble and lowly manner towards his father in law As for his alledging no other reason to Jethro for his returning into Egypt but onely his desire to visit and see his brethren Let me go I pray thee and return unto my brethren which are in Egypt and see whether they be yet alive therein also his modesty was discovered in that he could forbear to tell his father in law of the glorious vision he had seen and the honourable imployment which God had put upon him and likewise his wisdome in managing this businesse for doubtelesse he did purposely conceal this that hewas sent to fetch the Israelites out of Egypt both because he judged it not fit to impart this secret to Jethro who was not of the stock of Israel though a godly man before he acquainted the Israelites themselves with it and likewise especially lest the difficultie and danger of the work should make his father in law unwilling to let him go Vers 19. And the Lord said unto Moses in Midian c. To wit either before he had asked his fathers leave or after that The other appearing of God to Moses was in Horeb this in Midian but whether this his appearing to Moses in Midian were before he asked leave to go or after we cannot certainly conclude if it were after that then either Moses even after leave obtained from Jethro yet hastened not his journey as was fitting and therefore by this second apparition God quickned him again or else he took it that in the first vision in the burning bush God had onely called him to the work of going into Egypt for the deliverance of the Israelites but had not expressely told him the time when he should go and so he waited till now that in this second vision in the land of Midian God again appeared to him and commanded him immediately to go thither adding this encouragement to what he had said before that all the men were dead which sought his life And doubtlesse all the time of his sojourning with his father in law in Midian he thought of what God had formerly revealed to him in Egypt concerning the Lords imploying him in that service onely he waited to see when God would call him thereto and that happely might be the reason why in so many years he did not send to know in what condition his brethren were in Egypt because he was resolved wholly to cast himself herein upon the providence of God and to do nothing without direction from him Vers 20. And Moses took his wife and his sonnes c. Hereby it appears that Moses either carryed his wife and his children into Egypt or at least that he was upon his journey intending to carry them with him thither Indeed as evident it is when Moses went with the Israelites out of Egypt his wife and children were with his father in law in Midian for Exod. 18. 5. it is said that Jethro his father in law met him in the wildernesse when he encamped at the mount of God and brought his wife and his sonnes thither to him It seems therefore that either when he was upon the way going thither he sent them back again to Jethro perhaps upon the occasion of the following story of the circumcising of his sonne or at least that when he was in Egypt finding some inconvenience in their being there he took order to return them to the safe custodie of his father in law that himself might the more freely and wholly intend the businesse he had undertaken And Moses took the rod of God in his hand It was doubtlesse the same rod or shepherds crook which Moses used at other times to carry in his hand and which he had in his hand when God spake to him out of the burning bush onely it is here called the rod of God because it was that wherewith God had appointed that Moses should work so many glorious miracles and so to intimate that it was meerely of God and not of any power in Moses or in the rod that so many strange things were done by it Vers 21. But I will harden his heart that he shall not let the people go See châ—p 7. 13. Vers 22. Thus saith the Lord Israel is my sonne even my first-born c. Many severall reasons may be given why
the Israelites might be called Gods first-born sonne to wit 1. to intimate how dear they were to God even as mens first-born children are usually to them 2. in regard of their preheminence and dignity above all other Nations that were at that time upon the face of the earth 3. with respect to the Gentiles that were afterwards to become the people of God and to be received into the covenant of being Gods sonnes and daughters the Israelites being first admitted to this peculiar priviledge of being Gods people so that those of the Gentiles that were afterwards received to this dignity were but as Israels younger brothers 4. because the root of primogeniture rested in them in that he was to be born of this people who was to be the first-born among many brethren Rom. 8. 29. But the chief reason and that which I conceive was principally intended in this place is because God had chosen the Israelites to be his peculiar people and heirs as his first-born of the land of Canaan the type of the heavenly inheritance wherein they were to live under the laws and governmeut of God unto the coming of the promised Messias for if we mark it this is alledged as the ground why Pharaoh was bound to let the Israelites go Now their being received into a covenant of adoption did not inferre any necessity of being freed from Pharaohs service but Gods chusing them to be his first-born people that were to inherit Canaan and there to live under his government could not stand with their continuance under the tyranny of Pharaoh and therefore upon this ground Pharaoh is required to dismisse the Israelites Israel is my sonne even my first-born and I say unto thee Let my sonne go that he may serve me c. Vers 24. The Lord met him and sought to kill him c. How the Lord endangered the life of Moses whether by sicknesse or rather by appearing with a sword drawn in his hand it is not expressed it is therefore sufficient for us to know that Moses was in danger to be killed by the hand of the Lord and that the cause was at the same time by the Lord himself revealed to him for though this be not expressed yet it is clearly enough implyed for why else should his wife so readily circumcise her sonne had it not been told them that their neglecting hitherto to circumcise that their sonne was the cause of Moses danger And this the Lord did not till now that he was upon his way going into Egypt partly for the tryall of his faith to see whether upon this occasion he would turn his back upon that great service to which God had called him and partly because there was now a necessity of doing it there being a manifest incongruity in it that he should undertake to be as a judge and governour of Gods circumcised people himself neglecting this badge of the covenant in his own child Vers 25. Then Zipporah took a sharp stone and cut off the foreskin of her sonne c. To wit Eliezer her youngest sonne whence it seems probable especially if we observe how his wife at this time carries her self that Moses had hitherto neglected the circumcising of this his youngest sonne because she was so highly displeafed at the circumcising of the first CHAP. V. Vers 1. ANd afterward Moses and Aaron went in and told Pharaoh c. They went to Pharaoh and with them some good number of the Israelites vers 4. Wherefore do you Moses and Aaron let the people from their works gâ—t you unto your burdens Vers 3. Lest he fall upon us with pâ—stilence c. Herein Moses and Aaron do not onely discover to Pharaoh that it stood them upon to do what in them lay that they might obey God in this which he required of them even to prevent the judgement which otherwise they might well fear he would bring upon them but withall likewise they covertly intimate to him how justly he might fear lest the Lord should bring the same or some greater judgements upon him and his people if he should refuse to let them go as God had commanded him Vers 6. And Pharaoh commanded the same day the taskmasters of the people c. The taskmasters were doubtlesse Egyptians appointed to require and receive from the Israelites the work which for the kings service they were enjoyned to do but their officers here mentioned with them were Israelites appointed to have the oversight of their brethren in their labour and to see that every one did the task that was set them as is evident vers 14. And the officers of the children of Israel which Pharaohs taskmasters had set over them were beaten c. because the people had not done their task Vers 7. Ye shall no more give the people straw to make brick c. For in making brick they used straw both for covering their new-made bricks that they might not be parched and chapped with the sunne before they came to be dryed by the fire and also for firing in their kilnes where they burnt their bricks Vers 8. And the tale of the bricks which they did make heretofore c. That is though some of them be sent about the countrey to gather straw where they can get it yet those that are left to make the bricks shall make the full number of bricks which they did all make before and thus did Pharaoh seek to make the Israelites hate and abhorre Moses and Aaron as the cause of this misery that was fallen upon them CHAP. VI. Vers 3. BVt by my name Jehovah was I not known to them This is not meant of the syllables and letters of these two names as if the Patriarchs had nâ—ver heard of this name Jehovah but onely that of God Almightie for the contrary is manifest Gen. 22. 14. And Abraham called the name of that place Jehovah-jireth c. but it is meant of that which is signified by these names This name Jehovah denoteth both Gods eternall being in himself and also his giving of being unto others that is the performance of his promises and in regard of this he saith that he was not known to their fathers by this name They being sustained by faith in Gods almightie power rested upon the promise not enjoying the thing promised but now to their children the promise should be performed and so they should have full knowledge and experience of the efficacie of that name Jehovah But withall we must know that this is onely spoken comparatively As the glorious ministration of the law is said to have had no glory in respect of the excellent glory of the Gospel 2. Cor. 3. 10. so the fathers are said not to have known God by his name Jehovah in comparison of that which their posteritie knew Vers 9. But they hearkened not unto Moses for anguish of spirit and for cruel bondage That is so grievous was the bondage and miserie they lay under and so
oppressed they were with sorrow by reason thereof that they could not mind what Moses said to them nor believe any thing that was spoken concerning their deliverance as deeming their condition desperate and past hope of recoverie Vers 12. How then shall Pharaoh heare me who am of uncircumcised lips That is if the Israelites would not regard what I said to them what hope can I have that Pharaoh should mind my words especially considering that I am a man that have an imperfection in my speech for doubtlesse it was with respect to his bad utterance that Moses called himself a man of uncircumcised lips Because circumcision was with them the first badge of Gods people and therefore those that were not circumcised were counted profane and their uncircumcision was counted a grievous blemish hence it was that in a figurative kind of speech they called those things that had any naturall or morall blemish uncircumcised as a heart a mind or tongue uncircumcised Vers 14. These be the heads of their fathers houses Moses his chief intention is no doubt to shew the naturall stock of himself and Aaron that he was a true Israelite of the tribe of Levi though he was brought up in Pharaohs court and afterward â—led into the land of Midian yet for order sake he begins first with the children of Reuben and Simeon Levies elder brethren Vers 16. And the years of the life of Levi were an hundred thirtie and seven years This expresse mention of their age is of great use in Chronologie especially for the opening of that speech concerning Israels peregrination Exod. 12. 40. The sojourning of the Children of Israel who dwelt in Egypt was foure hundred aâ—d thirtie years It is evident in the 30. chapter of Genesis that Joseph was not above foure years younger then Levi. If therefore Joseph was 39 years old when Jacob went down into Egypt as may be clearly gathered from Gen. 41. 46. because Joseph was thirtie years old when he stood before Pharaoh and when the seven yeaâ—s of plentie were gone and two years of the famine then Jacob came down into Egypt consequently Levi was then three and fourtie years old and since he lived as it is here said an hundred thirtie and seven years it must needs follow that he lived in Egypt ninetie and foure years or thereabouts CHAP. VII Vers 1. I Have made thee a God to Pharaoh Not onely because by Aaron as God is wont to do by his prophets he should in Gods name declaâ—e his will unto him for the delivering of his people but also because of the divine authoritie given unto him in bringing those great plagues upon Egypt which made Pharaoh to fear him as God c. Vers 7. And Moses was fourescore years old c. The age of Moses and Aaron is here inserted 1. for the further evidence of the truth of the story and the computation of the Chronologie of those times 2. to set forth Gods glorie the more by this intimation of the weaknesse of his instruments 3. to shew how long God in his wise providence had suffered the Egyptians to oppresse the Israelites with such cruel bondage even from before the birth of Moses till he came to be fourescore years old and 4. the more to commend the obedience of Moses and Aaron that did not because of their great years shrink from this weighty employment which God had imposed upon them Vers 10 And they did so as the Lord had commanded c. that is 1. They again required Pharaoh in the name of the Lord to let the children of Israel go out of his land for this God had commanded Moses and Aaron chap. 6. 11. and it was a notable evidence of their faith and courage that they durst again desire this of that proud king notwithstanding they had so enraged him formerly by the first deliverie of this their message that in a furie he oppressed the people more then he had done before and 2. when Pharaoh hereupon either by way of derision or out of a captious device to trie what they could do or because he had heard of the miracles wrought and the Israelites did will them to shew him some signe if they would have him know that their God had sent them Moses thereupon spake unto Aaron to cast his rod upon the ground and said it should become a serpent which Aaron accordingly did For though it be not here expressed that Pharaoh asked a signe yet may we justly conclude it from the foregoing verse where the charge given to Moses was When Pharaoh shall speak unto you saying Shew a miracle for you then thou shalt say unto Aaron Take thy Rod and cast it before Pharaoh and it shall become a serpent and then it follows in this verse And they did so as the Lord had commanded c. Vers 12. They also did in like manner with their inchantments That is they caused their rods in outward shew and appearance to become serpents These or the chief of these were Jannes and Jambres whereof S. Paul speaks 2. Tim. 3. 8. But Aarons rod swallowed up their rods And thus the Lord discovered that the power whereby Moses and Aaron had wrought their miracle was infinitely faâ—re above that of Satan whereby the Magicians had endeavoured to equall the work which Moses had done Vers 13. And he hardned Pharaohs heart that he hearkned not to them Though hardnesse of heart be a grievous sinne yet the hardening of the heart is not alwayes sin and therefore is it here said of God who cannot be the authour of sin that he hardned Pharaohs heart to wit not by making his heart hard that was soft before nor by infusing any evil into him whereby his heart should be hardned but in a way of judgement and punishment for his former sinnes 1. by withdrawing and withholding that grace whereby he should be wonne to repent and yield unto the Lord as the sunne causeth darknesse by withdrawing his light 2. by delivering him up to the power of Satan and leaving him to his own corrupt lusts and affections 3. by doing those things to him which the Lord knew well would prove occasions actuating and exciting the evil that was in him and cause him more and more to harden his heart against God Vers 17. I will smite with the rod that is in mine hand upon the waters c. and they shall be turned into bloud They had shed the bloud of the Israelites children and drowned them in the river and now God in his just judgement makes the river to yield them nothing but bloud Vers 18. And the fish in the river shall die and the river shall stink This is added to shew the greivousnesse of the plague for first it deprived them of that which was in Egypt their chief food fish as may easily be discerned by comparing these places together Num. 11. 5. We remember the fish that we did eat in Egypt freely Esai 19. 8.
came a grievous swarm of flies c. Here is no mention of Aarons rod and happely there was no use made of it that Pharaoh might see the work was Gods and not mans Vers 25. Go ye sacrifice to your God in the land That is in the land of Egypt being terrified with this fourth plague of the swarms of flies that were sent amongst them Pharaoh yields at first thus farre that they should go and sacrifice unto the Lord so that they went not out of Egypt And hereby it is evident that during the time of their bondage in Egypt the Israelites were not suffered openly to offer sacrifice to the Lord but what they did this way they did in private secretly as indeed it is not likely that all the time of their being in Egypt they did wholly neglect this duty of Gods worship and service Vers 26. For we shall sacrifice the abomination of the Egyptians to the Lord our God c. That is that which the Egyptians abhorre to have sacrificed the beasts which they worshipped they could not endure to kill or see them killed for sacrifice and these were such as the Israelites were to offer up in sacrifice namely bullocks and the Egyptians worshipped a certain pyed bull or calf called Apis and also sheep and rammes as we may see Gen. 46. 34. For every shepherd is an abomination to the Egyptians CHAP. IX Vers 1. THen the Lord said unto Moses Go in unto Pharaoh This phrase that is here used go in unto Pharaoh makes it most probable that when Moses was sent to denounce this following plague he was not appointed to meet him at the river as formerly but to go into his palace to him Vers 2. If thou refuse to let them go and wilt hold them still This word still is to put Pharaoh in mind ofhis intolerable impudencie if he should still refuse God having so many wayes testified his displeasure against him Vers 3. Behold the hand of the Lord c. Here is no mention neither of Moses rod. See chap. 8. vers 24. There shall be a very greivous murrain Or Pestilence for so is the word here used in the originall translated chap. 5. vers 3. Lest he fall upon us with pestilence Vers 6. And all the cattel of Egypt died That is the greatest part of all sorts for that all died not is evident vers 19. where before the inflicting of another plague it is said Send therefore now and gather thy cattel c. Vers 7. And the heart of Pharaoh was hardened c. Here is no mention made of Pharaohs desiring Moses prayers Now therefore it seems he did not so farre yield as formerly and we may well conceive that the reasons were these 1. Because the cattel died presently that were slain by this plague and so the plague could not be removed by his prayers and 2. Because his envious heart swelled more then ever against the Israelites and thereupon it is likely he resolved to make up the losse they had sustained in their cattel by taking away the cattel of the Israelites from them and therefore he resolved that he would not let them go Vers 8. Take to you handfulls of ashes of the furnace and let Moses sprinkle it c. And so Aaron also though Moses as the chief be here onely mentioned for why else were they both appointed to take handfulls of ashes of the furnace As for this sprinkling of ashes towards the heaven it was but onely an outward signe to let Pharaoh know that the ensuing plague came from the God of heaven and the signe was the fitter because as they oppressed the Israelites with furnace-work in burning brick so they are now punished with burning sores which came of ashes taken out of the furnace Vers 9. And it shall become small dust in all the land of Egypt That is upon the casting up of these handfulls of ashes into the aire there shall be a small dust that shall fall both upon man and beast throughout all the land of Egypt It is not necessarie I conceive to hold that those very handfulls of ashes were turned into such a cloud of dust but onely that they should be a signe of that which should follow to wit that immediately there should be small dust showred down both upon man and beast yet others do hold that those very handfulls of ashes which Moses and Aaron threw up into the aire did miraculously by the mighty power of God become a cloud of sâ—all dust overspreading the whole land of Egypt and so fell down both upon man and beast And there shall be a boyl breaking forth with blains That is this dust where it falls shall cause a boyl breaking out that is not yet ripe for then are such boyls most painfull yea a boyl breaking forth with blains The word in the originall signifies scalding blains or boyling blisters and the hot ashes out of the furnace were intended as a signe that such they should be The word is not used but in this place it was an extraordinary and incurable boyl for so it is called Deut. 28. 27. The boyl of Egypt whereof thou canâ—t not be healed Vers 11. And the Magicians could not stand before Moses because of the boyls c. Because the Magicians could not by their enchantments bring forth lice and were thereupon forced to acknowledge concerning that plague that it was the finger of God chap. 8. 19. it is most probable that they did no more after that attempt to do the like to that which Moses had done and therefore in the fourth fifth plagues there hath been no mention at all made of them But yet on the other side because here in this sixth plague it is plainly implyed that the Magicians were standing before Moses it seems most probable that even after they were so farre convinced by the failing of their Art in bringing forth lice they still continued to embolden Pharaoh not to be moved with those things which were done and were still ready at hand to resist Moses and Aaron as farre as they could and therefore now by the shame and pain of these boyls that rose upon them they were driven away and forced to give over their fighting against God Vers 14. For I will at this time send all my plagues c. This word includes all the following plagues for the Lord would have him know that though his hand had been already heavy upon him yet there were many farre worse plagues still behind plagues that should sting him to the heart which now he would poure forth thick and threefold upon him Vers 15. That I may smite thy people with pestilence and thou shalt be cut off from the earth This must needs be meant of the killing of the first-born chap. 12. as likewise that which followeth thou shalt be cut off c. must needs be meant of his perishing in the red sea Vers 18. I will cause it to rain a
very grievous hail such as hath not been in Egypt since the foundation thereof That is since it became a land inhabited for so this is explained vers 24 there waâ— hail c. such as there was none like it in all the land of Egypt since it became a Nation And hereby also it is manifest that there was sometimes rain and hail too in Egypt though very rarely and not so ordinarily as in other lands Vers 19. Send therefore now and gather thy cattle c. This he saith chiefly to set forth the terrour of this plague if you provide not saith Moses all will be lost and withall it aggravates the sinne of the Egyptians that having had experience of Gods displeasure yet would not be forewarned that would not be wonne by judgements nor mercie Vers 23. The Lord sent thunder and hail and the fire ran along upon the ground c. The description here given us of this strom of hail is to shew that iâ— came not by the ordinary course of nature but was a supernaturall and extraordinary work of God as appeared 1. in that it fell upon all the land of Egypt vers 25. whereas storms of hail seldome extend so farre 2. that it came at the very houre almost prefixed beforehand by Moses vers 18 3. that onely in the land of Goshen where the Israelites dwelt there was no hail vers 26. 4. that the hail that fell was of such a bignesse and that in Egypt where there seldome was any hail at all that it did not onely destroy their corn and herbs but also brake their trees and killed both man and beast that were in the storm vers 25. and so also the Psalmist saith Psal 78. 47 48. He destroyed their vines with hail and their sicamore trees with great hailstones He gave up their cattle also to the hail and their flocks to hot thunderbolts and so again Psal 105. 32. 33. and 5. that notwithstanding there was not lightning but fire mingled with the hail even fire that ran along upon the ground yet were not the hailstones melted with the heat of the fire nor the flaming fire quenched with the hail Vers 27. I have sinned this time That is now I cannot but acknowledge my sinne he intended not doubtlesse to intimate that he was formerly innocent and had been punished unjustly though now indeed at this time he had sinned against God but his purpose was to make known that now he did plainly see and therefore did willingly at this time acknowledge it that he had sinned against God and therefore that God was righteous and he and his people wicked Vers 29. As soon as I am gone out of the citie I will spread abroad my hands unto the Lord. This time was set by Moses that as soon as he was gone c. he would spread abroad his hands to wit in prayer unto the Lord either with respect to that privacy of retiring by himself which he intended when he undertook to perform this duty or else to testifie his own confidence in God that was not afraid to go out into the open field notwithstanding this fearfull storm of hail which God had sent upon the land Vers 30. I know that ye will not yet fear the Lord God That is though ye have seen and felt so much of Gods power and wrath and now seem to yield and to begge for mercie yet I am sure that as yet ye will not truly repent and fear the Lord. This Moses might well say he knew because of their carriage of themselves at present in that they sought not after the way of worship of the true God but onely cryed out to have the plague stayed But besides God had told Moses that Pharaoh should harden his heart untill he were destroyed and this he tells Pharaoh before he prayed for him that so Pharaoh might not boast when the plague was gone that he had deceived Moses and to let him know that he saw cause sufficient why he should at this time make tryall of him yet once more by praying that this plague might be removed as he desired though he knew beforehand that he would be never a whit the better for it Vers 31. And the flax and the barley were smitten It seems that in Egypt they sowed their barley at the same time with their wheat which we do not and there the barley would be by farre the forwardest CHAP. X. Vers 5. ANd they shall eat the residue of that which is escaped which remaineth unto you from the hail c. Hereby it appeareth that it was some good time after the plague of hail ere these locusts were sent to wit when the wheat and the rie might be destroyed which when the hail fell were not yet grown up chap. 9. 32. and the like we must hold concerning the other plagues Vers 6. Which neither thy fathers nor thy fathers fathers have seen c. The meaning of this is not that they had never before seen locusts in Egypt for all Histories witnesse that Egypt is often troubled with locusts but that they had never seen such multitudes of them nor any that did so much mischief as these should do Vers 7. How long shall this man be a snare unto us This word Snare usually signifieth the means of destruction See chap. 23. 33. They shall not dwell in thy land lest they make thee sinne against me for if thou serve their gods it will surely be a snare unto thee Josh 23. 13. They shall be snares and traps unto you and scourges in your sides and thorns in your eyes untill you perish c. and so the word is taken here Vers 10. Let the Lord be so with you as I will let you go c. This is spoken scoffingly expressing his firm resolution that they should not all go as they desired and that by way of scorn and derision Let the Lord be so with you as I will let you go as if he should have said May your great God you boast of be with you and prosper you if I consent to this which you desire of me you have a high opinion of your mighty God and what great things he will do for you if I let you go upon those terms that you propound let it be thought that your God was with you and that he delivered you Look to it for evil is before you That is ready to fall upon you Some expound this to have been spoken by way of reproof as understanding by evil the evil purpose of the Israelites evil is before you that is though you pretend onely a desire to go a little way to offer sacrifice yet you have a wicked fraudulent intention herâ—in even to carrie away this whole people from being under my government but doubtlesse it is rather spoken by way of threatning and by evil is meant the evil he would do to them if they would not accept the favour now proffered them but persevere
to require of him Look to it saith he for evil is before you if you trouble me further I shall make you smart for it Vers 13. The east-wind brought the locusts Or grashoppers and with them caterpillars Psal 78. 46. He gave also their increase unto the caterpillar and labour to the locust Psal 105. 34 35. He spake and the locusts came and caterpillars and that without number and did eat up all the herbs in their land and devoured the fruit of their ground Vers 16. I have sinned against the Lord your God and against you To wit against Moses and Aaron by using them so scornfully and reprochfully by threatning them for the faithfull discharge of their dutie and driving them away out of his presence as in the 10. and 11. verses or else the Israelites in generall by the cruel bondage under which he had held them and by refusing to dismisse them and to grant them that libertie of going forth to serve the Lord which by Moses and Aaron they had so often desired of him Vers 17. Now therefore I pray thee forgive me my sinne onely this once That is pardon the wrong I have done you and procure that the Lord may not further be offended with me and if this be done this once I require no more for if I fail you any more and not do what I promise I desire not that you should ever any more afford me the least favour Yet withall we must know that the main thing which Pharaoh intended in desiring that his sinne might be forgiven was that the plague might be taken away which now lay upon them for he was farre from a sincere desire of reconciliation with â—od Vers 17. Intreat the Lord your God that he may take away from me this death onely That is this deadly plague or destruction And so he calls this plague of the locusts not onely because it killed and destroyed all the fruit of the ground but also especially because by this means it deprived them of that which was to be food both for man and beast it was likely if it continued to bring a grievous famine and so death and mortalitie amongst them As for that opinion of some Expositours that these locusts with their biting killed even men themselves it is altogether uncertain and cannot be concluded from these words Yet probable it is that there were sometimes in those countreys some kind of locusts that killed men with their biting and that therefore Rev. 9. 5. it is said of those cruel enemies of the Church that are compared to locusts ascending out of the bottomlesse pit that their torment was as the torment of a scorpion when he striketh a man Vers 21. Even darknesse which may be felt The darknesse threatned is here called darknesse that may be felt either by way of an hyperbole to signifie what an exceeding great darknesse it should be or else because the aire should be so thickned with grosse mists and vapours that it might be felt which in such an extraordinary horrid darknesse as that was might indeed well be Vers 23. They saw not one another neither rose any from his place for three dayes They saw not one another because neither it seems had they any light by sunne moon or starres from above nor yet from fire or candle beneath the thick clouds wherewith the aire was darkned being such that either they did put out the fire or at least wholly hide and cover it from the sight of men And being thus deprived of all light whatsoever and that by a divine hand of judgement no marvell though with the terrour thereof they durst not so much as move from the places where they were as is here expressed How easily the Israelites that had light in their dwellings might have gone away with all that they had whilest the Egyptians lay thus for three dayes together imprisoned in darknesse we may easily conceive but they had learnt to depend and wait upon God and would not stirre but by his appointment Vers 24. And Pharaoh called unto Moses and said c. Pharaohs sending for Moses and charging him not to see his face any more ver 28. argue plainly that this was done after the three dayes darknesse was over But is it likely that when the plague was removed he would relent To which I answer And is it likely that lying bound in the chains of darknesse he would not have yielded to let the cattel go or at least have desired the help of Moses prayers as at other times Onely let your flocks and your heards be stayed And this he desired chiefly that they might be as pledges of their return again Vers 28. I will see thy face again no more That therefore which follows in the next chapter concerning the death of their first-born was spoken immediately by Moses at this time before he went from Pharaoh and therefore it is said chap. 11. 8. that he went out in a great anger CHAP. XI Vers 1. ANd the Lord said unto Moâ—es yet â—illâ— I bring onâ— plagâ—e more upon Pharaoh That is the Lord had said unto Moses yet will I bring c. for this message Moses râ—ceived from the Lord immediately before Pharaoh sent last for him chap 10. 24. when he charged him not to see his face any more and it is here added as the gâ—ound of Moses confidence in answering so readily as we have it in the last verse of the former chapter that he would come to him no more the reason was because God had before that last coming to Pharaoh told him this which is here recorded It is true God had told Moses at first somewhat of the Israelites borrowing of the Egyptians jewels of silver and gold Exod. 3. 21 22. And it shall come to passâ— that when yâ— go ye shall not go empty but every woman shall borrow of hâ—r nâ—ighbour and of her that soâ—ouâ—neth in her house jewels of siâ—ver and jewels of gold c. as also of this plague of slaying their first-born Exod. 4. 23. Let my sonnâ— go that he may serve me and if thou refuse to let him go behold I will slay thy sonne even â—hy first-born But this message which is here related he received from the Lord immediately before that his last going to Pharaoh whereof mention is made in the 24. verse of the former chapter and therefore he saith Yet will I bring one plague more upon Pharaoh c. Vers 3. The man Moses was very great in the land of Egypt in the sight of Pharaohs servants c. Implying thaâ—the reverend esteem the Egyptians had of Moses was a furtherance to the enclining of their hearts thus to lend their jewels to the Hebrews Vers 4. And Moses said Thus saith the Lord c. That is immediately after he had told him that he would see his face no more chap. 10. ver 29. Vers 5. Even unto the first-born of the maid-servant that is behind the
mill That is grinding at the mill seâ— chap. 12. 29. Now those that did thus work at the mill were said to be behind it because they used to thrust the mill before them as they wrought Vers 7. But against any of the children of Israel shall not a dog move his tongue Which yet are wont to bark in the night at the least noise The speech is proverbiall and signifies that they should not have the leasâ— disturbance among them but should all quieâ—ly take their rest in their beds This is spoken as it were in opposition that which Mosâ—s had immediately before said concerning the Egyptians when as there should be a great cry amongst them because of the death of their first-born amongst the Israelites all should be still and quiet not so much as a dog should amongst them move his tongue either against man or beast CHAP. XII Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses and Aâ—ron in the land of Egypt c. It is not precisely expressed when the Lord spake this which here followeth to Moses and Aaron concerning the institution of the Passeover yet most probably it may be gathered â—hat it was before the three dayes darknesse wherewith the Lord punished the Egyptians for the Passeover was kept on the foureteenth day the day after the first-born of the Egyptians were slain and it seems it was but the day before the thirteenth day when Moses being sent for to Pharaoh immediately after that darknesse was over and finding he would not dismisse the Israelites denounced that last plague the death of the first-born and that it should befall them the night following chap. 11. 4 5. Thus saith the Lord About midnight will I go out into the midst of Egypt and all the first-born in the land of Egypt shall die Now these directions concerning the Passeover were given before the tenth day of this seventh moneth for upon the tenth day they were enjoyned as we see her ver 3. to set apart the lambe which was to be eaten at the Passeover Vers 2. This moneth shall be unto you the beginning of moneths That is the moneth Abib See chap. 13. 4. This day came ye out in the moneth Abib which in the Chaldee tongue was also called Nisan and contained for the most part some of our March and some of our April whereas formerly they began their year with the moneth Ethanim or after the Chaldees Tisri which agreeth with our September as is evident Exod. 23. 16. where we may see that one year ended and another began at the feast of in gathering which was after all their harvest Now in remembrance of this their miraculous deliverance they were appointed to begin it with this moneth which was formerly the seventh in number And yet this account was afâ—erward kept onely in Ecclesiasticall affairs for the Jubilees and such other civil affairs it began as it had done before Lev. 25. 8 9 10. Vers 3. In the tenth day of this moneth they shall take to them every man a lambe c. To wit the very day whereon afterwards the Israelites entre d the land of Canaan Josh 4. 19. The people came up out of Jordan on the tenth day of the first moneth Now a lambe or a kid for that is added ver 5. Ye shall take it out from the sheep or from the goats was appointed to be set apart on this day for the Passeover and that no doubt as a significant type and figure of Christ who is therefore called our Passeover sacrificed for us 1. Cor. 5. 7. and by the Baptist John 1. 29. the lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of â—he world For as these lambes were taken away from the rest of the flock so was Chriâ—t taken from among men Hebr. 5. 1. and was indeed a man as other men are and sent into the world by his bloud to save us from death and the lambe being of all creatures the most harmlesse meek and profitable it was the fitter to be a shadow of him in whom the truth of these things was transcendently eminent Vers 6. And ye shall keep it up untill the foureteenth day of the same moneth There is no mention made of this separating the Paschall lambe from the flock foure dayes before the feast in other places where the Passeover is commanded At this time it was thus ordered both that it might be in a readinesse and not be to seek when they were encumbred with businesse about their going away especially that in this as in other things it might be a type of Christ who was holy harmlesse undefiled and separate from sinners and that there was such a degree of perfection required in him who was to be offered up as a sacrifice of propitiation for us as was no where amongst men to be found And the whole assembly of the congregation of Israâ—l shall kill it in the evening In the Hebrew it is between the two evenings The meaning of this may thus be understood The naturall day from sunne to sunne the Jews used to divide into foure parts the first was from sunnerising to nine in the forenoon the second contained the three following houres from nine to twelve and was called the sixth hoâ—re the third contained the three next from twelve to three in the afternoone and was called the ninth houre the fourth reached from thence unto sunsetting so that between three a clock in the afternoon which was the first evening and sunsetting which is here reckoned the other evening was the time appointed for the killing of the Passeover at which time also Christ the true Paschall lambe dyed for us as is evident Matth. 27. 46. 50. And about the ninth houre Jesus cryed with a loud voyce Eli Eli c. vers 50. Jesus when he had cryed again with a loud voice yielded up the Ghost And so Once in the end of the world appeared to put away sinne by the sacrifice of himsef Heb. 9. 27. Vers 7. And they shall take of the bloud and strike it on the two sideposts c. In the 13. verse the reason is expressed why the Lord enjoyned the Israelites thus to strike the bloud of the Paschall lambe on the two sideposts and on the upper dore-post of the houses wherein they did eat it The bloud saith the Lord shall be to you for a token upon the houses where you are and when I see the bloud I will passe over you and the plague shall not be upon you to destroy you And hence we may probably gather that this also was ordained onely for this Passeover in Egypt when the destroying angel was to passe over the Israelites houses that had their doores sprinkled with the bloud of the lambe and not for future times 2. That hereby also was signified the applying of Christs bloud by faith to the hearts of believers which is called the sprinkling of the bloud of Jesus Christ 1. Pet. 12. 3. That where two smaller households
ground at the mill Exod. 11. 5. Even unto the first-born of the maid servant that is behind the mill Vers 30. And there was a great cry in Egypt for there was not a house where there was not one dead Either therefore the eldest and chief of the family was slain in those houses where there were no children or else the words must be taken figuratively there was not a house where there was not one dead that is there was not a house that had a first-born where there was not one dead or there was scarce any house without one dead in it generally the first-born were slain in every house as elsewhere the Scripture useth the like expression Jer. 5. 1. Runne ye to and frâ— through the sâ—reets of Jerusalem and see now and know and seek in the broad places thereof if ye can find a man if there be any that executeth judgement that seeketh the truth and I will pardon it John 12. 19. Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing behold the world is gone after him Vers 31. And he called for Moses and Aaron by night c. That is Pharaoh sent messengers to Moses and Aaron to call them up and bid them presently to go away with the Israelites as they had desired For that Moses and Aaron went not now to Pharaoh may be probably gathered from that which Moses had said to Pharaoh a while before chap. 10. 29. Thou hast spoken well I will see thy facâ— again no more Yea indeed so violent were the people in hastening them away that it is not likely they would allow the delay of their going to Pharaoh Vers 33. And the Egyptians were urgent with the people c. With humble and earnest entreaties Exod. 11. 8. And all these thy servants shall come down unto me and bow down themselves unto me saying Get thee out c. Vers 35. And they borrowed of the Egyptians jewels of silver c. To wit at that time when they were going away I know that many Expositours hold thaâ— this was done before betwixt the plague of the three dayes darknesse and this last of the death of their first-born But I see no reason why we should not think it was done in the order as here it is related especially considering that when the Egyptians were now in such distraction of sorrow and thereupon so importunate with the Israelites to go they were most likely to lend them whatever they would desire to borrow that they might hasten them to be gone Vers 36. And they spoyled the Egyptians To wit by carrying away their jewels and other ornaments which they had borrowed of them It is evident according to our translation that the Israelites alledging that they weâ—e to keep a solemn feast unto the Lord in the wildernesse desired of their neighbours the Egyptians their jewels of silver and gold for their use at that time and that the Egyptians lent them those things as not knowing nor believing any other but that they intended onely a three dayes journey into the wildernesse there to sacrifice unto the Lord yet withall as evident it is that they never intended to restore them again but to carry them quite away and that not onely by Gods permission but by his exprâ—sse command for he had enjoyned them by Moses to do so chap. 11. 2. and had told them that by this means they should spoyl the Egyptians chap. 3. 22. So that the most that can be conceived in the behalf of the Israelltes herein is this that they did not say they would bring these things again but onely desired them of the Egyptians for their use in keeping a feast unto the Lord concealing and dissembling what farther they intended to wit to carry them quite away with them Now in all thiâ— notwithstanding we cannot charge the Israelites with sinne because they therein obeyed the commandment of God whose word to obey can never be â—â—il And much lesse can we charge God with unrighteousnesse God forbid His will is the supreme rule of all righteousnesse and needs it must be good and just which he commands Besides all that is in the world is Gods and is it not lawfull for him to do what he will with his own Matth. 20. 15. The riches of the Egyptians were more Gods then theirs and most just it was with God by this means to recompence the Israelites for the hard service and injuries they had suffered in Egypt and as it were to pay them their wages which the Egyptians had most unjustly detained from them Vers 37. The children of Israel journeyed from Rameses to Succoth Which signifieth boothes so called because there the Israelites made them boothes of the boughs of trees in remembrance whereof was the feast of tabernacles Levit. 23. About six hundred thousand foot that were men besides children This shews the virtue of that promise Gen. 46. 3. I am God the God of thy father fear not to go down into Egypt for I will there make of thee a great nation Vers 38. And a mixed multitude went up also with them c. That is strangers men of severall Nations both such as were servants to the Israelites and others sojourning there who were moved by Gods mighty works to go out of Egypt with them and that doubtlesse the rather because Egypt must now needs be in a sad estate by so many grievous plagues as God had brought upon them Vers 40. The sojourning of the children of Israel who dwelt in Egypt was foure hundred and thirty years The speech is figurative for the meaning is that from Abrahams calling out of Chaldea to sojourn in the land of Canaan unto this departure of the Israelites out of Egypt was foure hundred and thirty years as S t Paul explains it Gal. 3. 17. And this I say that the Covenant that was confirmed before of God in Christ the Law which was foure hundred and thirty years after cannot disanull c. See the notes upon Gen. 15. 13. Vers 46. Neither shall ye break a bone thereof This was enjoyned the Israelites as most other of the ceremonies that were to be observed in eating the Paschall lambe that it might put them in mind in what haste they were at their going out of Egypt when they were first commanded to keep this ordinance and that because they that eat in haste do not use to stand breaking of the bones that they may pick out the marrow from thence But withall God intended hereby the more manifestly to discover that the Paschall lambe was a type of Christ our Passeover or Paschall lambe as the Apostle calls him 1. Cor. 5. 7. in whom there should be an exact accomplishment of the truth of this figure for when the souldiers had broken the legges of the two thieves that were crucified with Christ which they used to do to them that were crucified before they were yet dead thereby to makâ— their sufferings the greater coming to Christ and finding
backward into the middest of the Camp and rested upon the tabernacle Numb 9. 18. but besides it served in the night to give them light and in the day to cover and shelter them from the extremity of the sunnes heat He spread a cloud for a covering saith the Psalmist Psal 105. 39. and fire to give light in the night for though it ascended up a great height in the aire straight like a pillar yet there it dispersed it self abroad it seems at least when need was like any other cloud and so did shadow them from the sunne as smoke useth to do concerning the which the like phrase is used Judg. 20. 40. The flame began to arise with a pillar of smokâ— And therefore it is said Numb 14. 14. that this cloud stood over them Now in all these respects this figured Christs guidance and protection of his Church in their travels towards the heavenly Canaan and hereto the Prophet seems to allude Esay 4. 5 6. The Lord will create upon every dwelling place in Mount Sion and upon her assemblies a cloud and smoke by day and the shining of a flaming fire by night for upon all the glory shall be a defence CHAP. XIV Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses saying c. That is before their removall from Succoth though it be here set down after it for there they began to turn aside towards these straights That we may know that Moses did not ignorantly bring them into such a place of danger where they had the sea before them the mountains on one hand and the tower or city Migdol a garrison of the Egyptians on the other and so no place to passe out but to return upon the face of the enemy I say that we might not misjudge of this action Moses tells us that it was done by Gods speciall direction and that to these ends 1. To avoyd warre with the Philistines 2. To harden Pharaohs heart and to draw him forth upon a supposed advantage gotten 3. To try the faith of the Israelites Vers 3. For Pharaoh will say of the children of Israel They are entangled in the land c. That is when Pharaoh shall begin to think that by reason of the difficulties of the wildernesse you know not how to scape away this shall embolden him to pursue you to his own distruction Vers 5. And it was told the King of Egypt that the people fled That is that they were making away as fast as they could and went not onely to sacrifice unto the Lord. It is not meant of flying for fear for it is afterward said ver 8. that they went out with a high hand that is boldly powerfully in good array of battel as in chap. 13. 18. The children of Israel went up harnessed c. but it is meant of their marching away with a purpose to get out of his service Vers 8. The children of Israel went out with a high hand Not like fugitives but like a free people rescued out of their bondage by the mighty power of God so to sinne with a high hand is to do it boldly and openly Numb 15. 30. and as men that now thought themselves secure and out of danger of the Egyptians Vers 10. And when Pharaoh drew nigh the children of Israel lift up their eyes c. Implying that they were the more terrified because they never feared this danger till unexpectedly looking forth they saw the Egyptians close at their heels And the children of Israel cryed out unto the Lord. That is in the suddennesse of the danger they cryed out for help but without faith as men that knew not what they did Vers 13. And Moses said unto the people Fear ye not stand still c. Implying that they should not need to stirre in the businesse if they would onely be quiet and with a settled mind wait upon the Lord for help he would deliver them without their help Vers 14. The Lord shall fight for you and ye shall hold your peace That is be still not be put to any trouble in the least resistance of them for this phrase of holding the peace is often applyed to actions and then it signifieth being still and not moving to do any thing Psal 50. 3. Our God shall come and shall not keep silence and Psal 83. 1. Keep not thou silence O God hold not thy peace and be not still Esa 42. 14. I have long time holden my peace I have been still and refrained my self Vers 15. And the Lord said unto Moses Wherefore criest thou unto me This may be meant of the time before Moses had so encouraged the people as is expressed in the former verses and then it is here related as the ground of that his confident promise ver 13. As for those words of God to Moses Wherefore criest thou unto me they imply that he did call upon God though it were not before mentioned Neither doth God mislike or reprove him for this but onely hastens him to do what was to be done and to strike the sea with his rod that it might be divided and so give way to the Israelites to passe over Vers 19. And the Angel of the Lord which went before the camp c. That is Christ called Jehovah Exod. 13. 21. And the Lord went before them by day c. and he is said to remove onely because the signes of his presence went to another place Vers 22. And the children of Israel went into the midst of the sea upon the dry ground That is they went into the channel of the red sea upon the dry-ground and so were in the midst of the sea having the sea both on their right hand and on their left So farre were the people now encouraged that had ere while with much bitternesse murmured against Moses and Aaron partly by the removing of the cloud betwixt them and the Egyptians partly by the miraculous dividing of the sea upon Moses lifting up his hand over it but chiefly by the working of Gods Spirit in their hearts that Moses leading the way they were not afraid to follow him notwithstanding the terrour of the waters standing up on each side as they went whence it is that the Apostle saith that by faith they passed through the sea Heb. 11. 29. and therefore it is also that the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 10. 2. that they were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea to wit because the condition wherein they were as they were led by the ministry of Moses under the cloud and through the sea was a notable figure or representation of our Baptisme to wit in that as they by the cloud were covered from the heat of the sunne and were enlightned in the way they should go so those that are baptized by the water and the Spirit of Christ are covered from the burning wrath of God and enlightned to the saving knowledge of the way of life and as they in the red
sea passed as it were through death to life the red sea being the means of saving them and of the destruction of the Egyptians so Christ by the waters of Baptisme as the outward signe doth save us our enemies sinne and death being utterly destroyed And the waters were a wall unto them c. That is standing up as a heap Psal 78. 13. He made the waters to stand as an heap and so as a wall of defence to them on their right hand and on their left Vers 24. The Lord looked unto the host of the Egyptians through the pillar c. That is whereas hitherto the Lord had suffered them to go on and seemed not to regard them now he began to shew himself in his displeasure against them And troubled the host of the Egyptians That is the Lord caused grievous tempests and storms to fall upon them thunder and lightnings and hail and rain See Psal 77. 17 18. The clouds poured out water the skies sent out a sound thine arrows also went abroad The voyce of thy thunder was in the heaven the lightnings lightned the world the earth trembled and shook Hereby he struck them with an apprehension of Gods wrath overthrew their tents put them all into disorder and made such a tumult in their host that flying in this disorder they runne one against another and were troubled in their flight Vers 25. And took off their chariot-wheels that they drave them heavily c. That is the Lord by his rain and tempests had so softned the ground that their wheels were clogged and sunk into the ground whereby some might be broken and taken off all drove heavily and had much adoe to get forward Vers 30. And Israel saw the Egyptians dead upon the seashore The Israelites being gotten over to the other side saw no doubt how upon Moses stretching forth his hand again over the read sea the waters that stood before up on heaps came rowling in upon the Egyptians who had followed the Israelites close behind them and so drowned them and so it is said in the following verse that Israel saw that great work which the Lord did upon the Egyptians But afterwards they saw also the dead bodies of the Egyptians upon the shore and if they waited not some time for this it was doubtlesse an extraordinary work of Gods power since dead bodies that sink under water do not usually flote upon the water that so they may be driven upon the shore till they have been some few dayes under water But happely indeed the Israelites might wait so long by the sea side expecting to furnish themselves with the spoyl both of the dead bodies and their carriages Nor did the sight of the Egyptians being now but dead carcases crosse the truth of that which Moses had said ver 13. The Egyptians whom ye have seen to day ye shall see them again no more for ever CHAP. XV. Vers 2. THe Lord is my strength and song That is the Lord it is that hath subdued and destroyed our enemies being weak in our selves we are strong in him who hath fought for us and the Lord it is therefore of whom I mean to sing and whose praise I desire in my song to set forth and this is the first song which we meet with in the Scriptures He is my God and I will prepare him an habitation Moses here by the spirit of prophecy foresheweth that the people should build a peculiar tabernacle for the Lords service Vers 7. And in the greatnesse of thine excellency thou hast overthrown them that rose up against theâ— That is by many glorious and miraculous works declaring the transcendent greatnesse of thine excellency hast thou overthrown the Egyptians who in rising up against thy people did rise up against thee Thou sentest forth thy wrath which consumed them as stubble That is which did suddenly and utterly consume them for stubble is consumed when the fire takes it and is gone on a sudden and whereas when wood is burnt there will be coals left when the stubble is burnt it scarce leaves any ashes behind it Whence is that also of the Prophet Isa 47. 14. Behold they shall be as stubble the fire shall burn them there shall not be a coal to warm at nor fire to sit before it Vers 8. And with the blast of thy nostrils the waters were gathered together In this phrase the blast of thy nostrils it may well be conceived that Moses had respect both to the wind wherewith God divided the red sea chap. 14. 21. for so he seems to explain himself in the 10. verse of this chapter Thou didst blow with thy wind the sea covered them as also to the anger and wrath of God which caused him thus to divide the sea for so usually the wrath of God is expressed in Scripture and that by a metaphoricall speech taken from men who in their anger use to snuff and blow with their nostrils thicker and stronger then at other times as Job 4. 9. By the blast of God they perish and by the breath of his nostrils are they consumed and so in many other places And though the dividing of the red sea was a work of mercy in regard of the Israelites yet was it an effect of his high displeasure against the Egyptians Yea therefore did the Lord lead the Israelites that way that the Egyptians following them might be taken as in a trap and overwhelmed with the waters Vers 11. Who is like thee glorious in holinesse fearfull in praises doing wonders That is there is none either amongst the false Gods of the heathen or amongst their great ones Gods upon the earth that is in any degree worthy to be compared to thee O Lord who art glorious in holinesse c. where by the holinesse of God is meant that transcendent purity and singular perfection in every regard which is in God alone which is that indeed which makes God incomprehensibly glorious and fearfull in praises because we cannot think of those praises which are due unto the Lord but we must needs be stricken with an awfull fear of his Majesty and he is said to do wonders because he is of infinite power to do whatsoever may seem most wonderfull in the eye of man Vers 12. Thou stretchedst out thy right hand the earth swallowed them The Egyptians that were drowned in the red sea are here said to have been swallowed up of the earth not onely because they did at first sink down into the earth in the bottome of the sea but also because being cast up by the waves upon the shore many of them at least were there no doubt thrown into pits by the Israelites and buryed to avoid the corruption of the aire and so did all of them return to the earth from whence they were taken Vers 13. Thou hast guided them in thy strength unto thy holy habitation That is towards the land of Canaan for by the Lords holy habitation here
is doubtlesse meant that land of promise where God had long since promised to seat his people and there to dwell amongst them by the gracious signes of his presence not in the tabernacle onely but especially also in the temple which God chose to be his resting place Psal 132. 14. and where the promised Messiah did afterwards dwell amongst them and accomplish the work of mans redemption and though they were yet but newly gotten out of Egypt yet Moses saith Thou hast guided them unto thy holy habitation both because this was the place whither the Lord was now leading them for this purpose had he brought them out of Egypt that he might carry them to Canaan and plant them there as also because it was most certain that God would at length carry them thither and usuall it is with the prophets to expresse the certainty of that which shall afterwards be by speaking of it as if it were done already Vers 15. The mighty men of Moab trembling shall take hold of them See Numb 22. 3. And Moab was sore afraid of the people because they were many and Moab was distressed because of the children of Israel Vers 17. Thou shalt bring them in and plant them in the mountain of thine inheritance c. That is in mount Sion which the Lord had chosen to be the place of his habitation where his temple and sanctuary should be built wherein he would dwell amongst his people yet figuratively under this one the most eminent part of the land the whole countrey of Canaan is comprehended and it is called the Lords inheritance because he had prepared it for the habitation of his first-born Israel Vers 20. And Mâ—riam the prophetesse the sister of Aaroâ— c. Though Moses and Aaron were brothers and so Miriam was the sister of Moses as well as the sister of Aaron yet she is peculiarly called the sister of Aaron because through Moses absence when he fled out of Egypt her reference to Aaron was best known Vers 21. And Miriam answered them Sing ye to the Lord c. When the men had sung a verse or staff of the former song then she with her women took her course and sung it over again or at least she still repeated this one clause here expressed Sing ye to the Lord for he hath triumphed gloriously the horse and his rider hath he thrown into the sea which was happely the burden of the song as in Psal 136. For his mercy endureth for ever Vers 22. And went out into the wildernessâ—of Shur Called also the wildernesse of Etham Numb 33. 8. One might be the generall name of the whole desert the other of some part of it where the Israelites pitched their tents It is said indeed chap. 13. 20. that they were in the wildernesse of Etham before they passed over the red sea but it seems the wildernesse on both sides the red sea was called the wildernesse of Etham Vers 25. And the Lord shewed him a tree c. This may seem to imply that there was in this tree a naturall virtue of sweetning the waters it was cast into because it is said that God shewed it him yet I see no reason why we should thus conclude for why may it not be as well that God shewed him a tree that was likely in its own nature to make the waters bitterer that so the miracle might be the more manifest The changing of the waters taste was rather by the mighty power of God then any virtue in that wood There he made a statute and an ordinance and there he proved them Some Expositours conceive that hereby is meant that in this place God gave the Israelites certain generall laws and statutes necessary for the well ordering and governing of the people untill at Sinai they should be more perfectly afterwards taught concerning the whole law and will of God which happely may be true But yet doubtlesse the statute and ordinance chiefly if not solely here intended is that which followeth in the next verse where the Lord enjoyned the people to obey him and moves them thereto with a promise that if they would so do he would then protect them from the plagues of Egypt So that this clause There he made a statute and an ordinance and there he proved them hath reference to that which immediately after is expressed in the 26 verse And said if thou wilt diligently hearken to the voice of the Lord thy God c. and the meaning is that after God had thus tryed them with want of water and upon their murmuring had so miraculously healed the bitter waters of Marah he then admonished them by Moses hereafter to take heed of this sinne they had fallen into and to carry themselves more obediently towards him and so made this as a statute and ordinance that if they would thus do that which is right in his sight then he would be a gracious God unto them and thus there he proved them to wit not onely by their former want but also byhis present favourable dealing with them not punishing them for their murmuring butonely admonishing them so making proof whether they would thereby be wonne or no. Vers 26. I will put none of these diseases upon thee which I have brought upon the Egyptians That is none of the plagues see Deut. 28. 60. Moreover he will bring upon thee all the diseases of Egypt which thou wast afraid of and they shall cleave unto thee The meaning is that he would not deal with them as with the Egyptians but as at present he had done for the present mercy in healing the bitter waters which is the ground of this speech sheweth plainly that all externall plagâ—es are implyed and thus likewise all externall blessings are comprised under health See Prov. 4. 22. For they are life to them that find them and health to all their â—lesh Psal 103. 3. Who forgiveth all thine iniquities who healeth all thy diseases Vers 27. And they encamped there by the waters Staying there at Elim as it seems many dayes because the place was so pleasant and convenient for them by reason of the waters CHAP. XVI Vers 1. ANd all the congregation of the children of Israel came unto the wildernesse of Sin c. From Elim they turned back to the red sea Numb 33. 10. And they removed from Elim and encamped by the red sea which no doubt the Lord did that he might try them again but this remove is not here mentioned because no memorable matter happened in that place and so he passes over it and onely mentions the next station for from the red sea they turned back again to the wildernesse of Sin Vers 3. Would to God we had dyed by the hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt when we sat by the flesh-pots c. That is when we had dayly plenty of flesh and might peaceably and freely taâ—e our fill of it Doubtlesse considering their hard bondage we
the people were so terrified at the manner of the giving of the Law when the Elders had desired of Moses that he would recieve from God his statutes and judgements that they then afterwards might recieve them from him the Lord consented hereto and so the people were sent away to their tents and Moses went up to the top of the mount Deut. 5. 30 31. Go saith the Lord to Moses say to them Get you into your tents again but aâ— for thee stand thou here by me c. Vers 22. Say unto the children of Israel Ye have seen that I have talked with you from heaven This is premised as a reason of the following precept because ye onely heard me speak out of heaven ye saw no image therefore ye shall make no image Now it is said here that God spake unto them from heaven though he spake to them from the midst of the fire on the top of Mount Sinai either because it was the voyce of God who dwelleth in the heavens or because the aire is also usually called the heaven as Gen. 1. 20. and fowl that may fly above the earth in the open firmament of heaven Vers 24. An altar of earth shalt thou make unto me c. This is meant of such altars as they should be appointed to rear as they were upon the way untill they came to the place which the Lord should choose to settle his worship there and happely of altars reared afterwards upon extraordinary occasions And these they must make either of earth or of rough stone as ver 25. both that the worthlessenesse of the matter and form might shew that God would not have them places of his worship for perpetuity and likewise that they might be types of Christs humane nature for Christ is our altar Hebr. 13. 10. We have an alâ—ar whereof they have no right to eat which serve the tabernacle and of the mean and contemptible condition wherein Christ lived upon the earth of which the Prophet speaks Isa 53. 2. He hath no form nor comlinesse and when we shall see him there is no beauty that we should desire him See the note also upon Exod. 27. 1. In all places where I record my name I will come unto thee and I will blesse thee Together with that foregoing precept for the service of God he addes a promise of his presence his gracious acceptance of their sacrifices and service as also his blessing that should attend them thereupon onely this is limited to the places that he should choose to put his name there as he speaks elsewhere Deut. 12. 5. But unto the place which the Lord your God shall choose out of all your tribes to put his name there even unto his habitation shall ye seek c. And the reason of adding this here seems to be 1. to restrain them from rearing altars wherever themselves pleased they must do it onely in places which he should choose to record his name there and 2. to restrain them from having any superstitioâ—s conceits in time to come of these places where altars had been raised for the worship of God for saith the Lord into whatever places you come if I there appoint you to build an altar I will accept of your service and will blesse you in one place as well as in another And for this very cause it was as I before observed that the Lord commanded such slightnesse in making their altars to prevent superstition that the people might see they were not intended for succeeding times Vers 25. Thou shalt not build it of hewen stone See the notes upon the foregoing verses If thou lift up thy tool upon it thou hast polluted it Namely by transgressing the commandment of God Thus that which in mans judgement and art should polish it Gods Law maketh to be a pollution so is it with humane wisdome in preaching the Gospel 1. Cor. 2. 4. And my preaching was not with enticeing words of mans wisdome but in demonstration of the spirit and of power Vers 26. Neither shalt thou go up by steps unto mine altar c. This was also so given in charge concerning altars to be raised upon extraordinary occasions and which were not to continue for constant use for it is evident by the height of Solomons altar which was ten cubits high 2. Chron. 4. 1. that the Priests went up offer sacrifices thereon though doubtlesse they were not such steps as are in ladders whereon whilest they went up there might be danger of discovering their nakednesse to those that were beneath them and though the altar which Moses made for the Tabernacle was but three cubits high yet it is said that the sacrificers did ascend up to it and descend down from it Lev. 9. 22. Aaron came down from offering of the sinne-offering and therefore there was some kind of ascending to this altar also Either therefore it is meant of altars suddenly to be raised of earth or unpolished stones upon extraordinary occasions or else the steps forbidden are not all kind of stairs but such as are on ladders whereon there might be danger of discovering the Priests nakednesse which God would have prevented 1. for comelinesse and honesty sake and 2. lest any uncomely thing in the Priests should impair the honour of those sacred rites CHAP. XXI Vers 1. NOw these are the judgements which thou shalt set before them That is the judiciall laws Vers 2. If thou buy an Hebrew-servant c. Divers wayes the Hebrews came to be sold for servants to their brethren for 1. sometimes being condemned for theft they were sold by the judges that so satisfaction might be made to the owner for the goods they had stollen if otherwise they were not able to make satisfaction chap. 22. 3. If he have nothing he shall be sold for his theft 2. by reason of poverty they might sell their children for servants as is â—vident in the 12. verse of this chapter or themselves Lev. 25. 39. And if thy brother that dwelleth by thee be waxen poore and be sold unto thee c. 3. in case of debt which they were not able to pay they and their children might be sold as servants for satisfaction of the debt whence is that complaint of the poore widow 2. King 4. 1. The creditour is come to take unto him my two sonnes to be bondmen and that in the parable Mat. 18. 25. For as much as he had not to pay his Lord commanded him to be sold and his wife and children and all that he had and payment to be made Now in all these cases here is a law given concerning the time of their service namely that they should serve those that had bought them onely six years and that in the seventh year they should set them free Elsewhere it is evident that if the year of Jubile fell within the compasse of those six years their servants were then also to be set free though it were but a year
secondly to shew their thankfulnesse for the fruits which in this moneth they reaped Deut. 16. 13 14. Thou shalt observe the feast of tabernacles seven dayes after thou hast gathered in thy corn and thy wine And thou shalt rejoyce in thy feast c. And thirdly to figure out Christs coming into the world at this time of the year to dwell in the tabernacle of our flesh John 1. 14. And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us c. and their being strangers and travellers here in this world Vers 17. Three times in the year all thy males shall appear before the Lord thy God That is at the three great feasts before mentioned the feast of unleavened bread the feast of harvest or Pentecost and the feast of in-gathering called also the feast of tabernacles then all the males were enjoyned to appear before the Lord and that in the place which he should choose Deut. 16. 16. namely all that were able for those that were sick infants and aged men were doubtlesse excused And though onely the males were by this law tyed to this service because women had many occasions to keep them at home yet even the women might if they pleased go up unto these feasts and often doubtlesse did for so it is saâ—d of Hannah the mother of Samuel 1. Sam. 2. 19. She came up with her husband to offer the yearly sacrifice and of the virgin Mary Luke 2. 41. Now his parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the Passeover As for the place where they met together it was doubtlesse first the tabernacle and afterward the temple because there God dwelt as it were amongst his people and therefore there it is said they should appear before the Lord. And though it may seem somewhat questionable where they met to keep these feasts all the time the ark was in one place and the tabernacle in another as it was for many years after the ark was taken and carried away by the Philistines yet upon good consideration I think we may well conclude that they were kept where the tabernacle was because there was the altar of burnt-offerings and the offering of sacrifices was a main part of the holy service of these feasts Vers 18. Thou shalt not offer the bloud of thy sacrifice with leavened bread c. Because the very same words almost are repeated Exod. 34. 25. onely there the Passeover is expressely mentioned Thou shalt not offer the bloud of my sacrifice with leaven neither shall the sacrifice of the feast of the Passeover be left unto the morning therefore the most and best Expositours do understand this place particularly of the Paschall Lambe to wit that they might not eat any leavened bread with the Passeover and that they might not leave any part of the Paschall Lambe untill the morning the fat being here by a Synecdoche put for all and specially mentioned because this in all sacrifices was offered to God Yet I see not why this place may not be understood generally of all sacrifices since it is evident first that leaven was forbidden in all meat-offerings which were alwayes offered together with their sacrifices Levit. 2. 11. No meat-offering which ye shall bring unto the Lord shall be made with leaven for ye shall burn no leaven nor any honey in any offering of the Lord made by fire And secondly that though the flesh of some sacrifices might be eaten the next day yet the fat thereof was to be presently burnt upon the altar See Levit. 7. 2 3. Vers 19. Thou shalt not seethe a kid in his mothers milk Either this must be literally understood according to the very words that they might not seethe a kid or a lambe c. in the milk of the damme because this had some appearance of cruelty which the Lord by this ceremony taught them to abhorre and indeed upon the same ground other like laws were given this people as Deut. 22. 6 7. If a birds nest chance to be before thee in the way c. thou shalt not take the damme with the young Or else rather it must be understood concerning the age of the kid to wit that they might not offer a kid to the Lord or eat it themselves whilest the flesh was onely â—erely a milky frothy substance thereby to teach them to avoid all foolish intemperancie and delicacie in their feeding and upon this ground they were forbidden to bring the first-born of their cattel or any other sacrifice till they were eight dayes old because so long they were but as the dammes milk Vers 20. Behold I send an Angel before thee to keep thee in the way c. That is the promised Messiah the sonne of God and Angel of the covenant Mal. 3. 1. Who led them by day in the pillar of a cloud and by night in a pillar of fire and at last brought them into the land of Canaan of whom it is said 1. Cor. 10. 9. that the Israclites in the wildernesse tempted him and so were justly destroyed by him therein finding that verified which the Lord here saith vers 21. that he would not pardon their transgressions Vers 21. For my name is in him That is he is the Lord Jehovah as I am of the same Essence Power Majesty and Authority for so it is said of Christ Heb. 1. 3. that he was the brightnesse of his Fathers glory and the expresse image of his person and one God with him The Father is in me and I in him saith Christ John 10. 38. God was in Christ reconciling the world unto himself saith the Apostle 2. Cor. 5. 19. And so it was prophecied of him Jer. 23. 6. This is his name whereby he shall be called The Lord our righteousnesse Vers 28. And I will send hornets before thee c. This may be meant of stinging terrours wherewith God struck the hearts of the Canaanites or it may be understood literally of true hornets sent before the Israelites and the rather because first God had spoken of the fear wherewith the Canaanites should be stricken in the former verse and it is not usuall in the Scripture to expresse any thing plainly first and then afterwards figuratively and obscurely And secondly he tells the Israelites that God had done this for them which he had promised See Josh 24. 12. Vers 31. And I will set thy bounds from the red sea c. The bounds of the promised land are here set down to wit first their Eastern bound which was the red sea and secondly the sea upon which the land of the Philistines lay called the Mediterranean sea which was their West border and thirdly the desert which lay on the South of Canaan to with the desert of Shur or Paran which was their South border on which side ran the river of Sychar Josh 13. 3. called the river of Egypt Gen. 15. 18. for it runs out of Nilus into the Mediterranean sea and therefore this also
is there made the Southern bound and fourthly the river which is the great river Euphrates which was the North bound CHAP. XXIV Vers 1. ANd he said unto Moses Come up unto the Lord c. God having given Moses those judiciall laws set down in the former chapters and Moses being now to carry them to the people upon their consent to make a covenant betwixt God and them the Lord before his departure gives him this command for his coming up again with Aaron Nadab Abihu and seventy of the Elders of Israel appointing him to leave the people at the foot of the mount but to bring up Aaron and his two eldest sonnes and the seaventy Elders into the moâ—nt that is a little way up into the mount where they might be eye_witnesses of part of Gods glory as is expressed afterwards vers 9 10. being to approch nearer to the Lord then the people were and then there to leave them also to worship afarre off whilest Moses went up higher to the top of the mount into the dark cloud vers 18. for so it followeth vers 2. Moses alone shall come near the Lord but they shall not come nigh It is questioned by Expositours who these seventy Elders were Wâ— reade of seventy Elders that wâ—re chosen to bear part of the government with Moses and received therefore from the Lord an extraordinary measure of gifts of Gods spirit to enable them thereunto as you may reade Numb 11. 16 17. but that was done after the camp was removed from Sinai and pitched in Kibroth-Hattaavah as it is Numb 11. 34. which was the next station beyond Sinai Numb 33. 16. And they removed from the desert of Sinai and pitched at Kibroth-Hattaavah Nor can it be meant of those Judges chosen by Moses before this by the counsel of Jethro as you reade Exod. 18. 25. they were doubtlesse farre more then seventy seeing there were amongst them Rulers over every ten families amongst all the tribes Iâ— sufficeth us therefore to know that whereas there were alwayes even when they were in Egypt certain Elders in every tribe that were principall men amongst them God now appointed that of these seventy should come up with Aaron and his sonnes into the mount and these happely were chosen both now for witnesses and afterwards at Kibroth-Hattaavah for helpers to Moses in his government yea some adde that God appointed seventy rather then any other number as a memoriall of the seventy souls that went down with Jâ—cob into Egypt and consequently of Gods blessing upon them in bringing them within a few years to so great a multitude Vers 2. Neither shall the people go up with him That is they shall not at all go up into the mount as Aaron and the Elders did Vers 4. And Moses wrote all the words of the Lord c. To wit in a book See Hebr. 9. 19. The ten commandments in the stone tables were written by the finger of God himself but the judiciall laws Moses wrote in a book And thus covenants agreed upon betwixt party and party are usually committed to writing And builded an altar under the hill and twelve pillars c. Both the altar and the pillars were outward sacramentall signes of the covenant which was now to be established betwixt God and his people the altar representing God in Christ the first and chief party in the covenant and the twelve pillars the twelve tribes Vers 5. And he sent young men of the children of Israel which offered burnt-offerings c. The common opinion of most Expositours is that the first-born were the priests and sacrificers amongst the people untill the Levites were taken in their stead Numb 3. 41. And thou shalt take the Levites for me in stead of all the first-born c. and consequently that these were the young men here spoken of And indeed the word here used in the originall doth not alwayes signifie youths in regard of years not yet grown up to mans estate but young men fit for service and ministery to their Elders as Gen. 14. 23 24. I will not saith Abraham take from a threed even to a shoe-latchet c. Save onely that which the young men have eaten and Exod. 33. 11. His servant Joshua a young man departed not out of the tabernacle And so in many other places But because it is I think unquestionable that before the people of God came to be a body politick the chief and governours of every family were the sacrificers neither do we ever reade that the first-born were set apart for publick sacrifices since the Lord challenged them for his upoâ— the coming forth of his people Sanctifie unto me all the first-born Exod. 13. 2. It is rather probable that Moses and Aaron and their chief Governours had as yet the chief hand in offering publick sacrifices and that then young men perhaps of the first-born were onely chosen to minister to Moses and Aaron in fetching and killing the sacrifices and other services belonging thereunto and are therefore said here to have offered burnt-offerings and sacrificed peace-offerings of oxen unto the Lord. Where by oxen other sacrifices are also implyed these being named as the principall iâ— stead of all for Heb. 9. 19. the Apostle speaking of this place addes also calves and goats Vers 6. And Moses took half of the bloud and put it in basons c. Which was so reserved to be sprinkled upon the people This bloud was to signifie the bloud of Christ by which we are reconciled to God and by virtue whereof the covenant of grace is established betwixt God and us and the dividing of this bloud half being sprinkled upon the altar which represented God and half upon the people signified that the performance of the covenant by both parties Gods favour and grace to his people and the peoples faith and obedience to God was to be ascribed to the bloud of Christ And half of the bloud he sprinkled on the altar And so also on the book Heb. 9. 19. Which as it seems was laid on the altar making use herein also of water scarlet wooll and hyssope Heb. 9. 19. though Moses here nameth them not because so the legall sprinklings were usually done for there was water intermingled with the bloud because the bloud otherwise growing cold would have been thick and not fit to be sprinkled nor perhaps enough for the use Vers 8. And sprinkled it on the people and said Behold c. That is all the people that stood about him some for all or all as they came to him or the Elders in stead of the people See Levit. 4. 15. Vers 10. And they saw the God of Israel That is the signes of Gods gloriâ—us presence for never man saw God nor can see him 1. Tim. 6. 16. Whom 〈◊〉 man hath seen nor can see And there was under his feet as it were a paved work of saphir stone c. Not that the Lord shewed himself in any humane shape
See Deut. 4. 15. but this is spoken because of the scituation of this saphir work that it was beneath the signes of his glory as a pavement under the feet Vers 11. And upon the Nobles of the children of Israel he laid not his hand That is though these Elders and Nobles of Israel saw the glory of God in an extraordinary manner upon the mount yet God was pleased to spare them that they received no hurt thereby which is noted as a speciall mercy of God in regard that men yea the greatest and noblest of men by reason of their frailty are not able to endure such a manifestation of glory should not God withold it from being â—urtfull to them Also they saw God and did eat and drink That is Aaron and his sonnes The Elders and Nobles of Israel before spoken of saw the signes of Gods presence and yet were so farre from receiving any hurt thereby that returning home again unto the people where they had before their coming up into to the mount offered up divers sacrifices to the Lord they did there with their peace-offerings feast together rejoycing in the goodnesse of God to them and the honour he had done to them Vers 12. And the Lord said unto Moses Come up to me into the mount c. Hitherto Moses stood afarre off with the seventy Elders now he is called nearer as God had before said ver 2. And Moses shall come near unto the Lord c. And be there That is continue there Thus God makes known to him that his stay should be now longer then usuall and thereupon it is that he takes order ver 14. that Aaron and Ur should in his room determine the affairs of the people Vers 13. And Moses rose up and his minister Joshua Joshua was not before mentioned ver 1. because he was as Moses minister and continuall attendant and therefore it was not necessary that he should be expressed by name See chap. 32. ver 17. Vers 14. Tarry ye here for us c. Either this must be meant of such a stay in that place of the Mount as that withall they might go as oft as they pleased unto the people or else rather this word here must be taken in a larger extent comprehending the place where the people were in their tents and onely implying that they should not go up with him to the top of the mount Vers 16. And the seventh dâ—y he called unto Moses â—â—e of the â—idst of the cloud Moses having staid six dayes in the higher part of the mount but without the cloud that in that time his mind might by degrees be taken off from all worldly thoughts and cares and raised up with a desire and longing expectation of beholding Gods glory to which he was not yet admitted upon the seventh day God called him and he went into the midst of the cloud Vers 18. And Moses was in the cloud fourty dayes and fourty nights To wit after he went into the midst of the cloud and was there with God for so it is expressed chap. 34. 28. And he was there with the Lord fourty dayes c. All which time Joshua it seems stayed upon the mount without the cloud waiting for Moses sustaining himself happely all the while with the Manna that fell from heaven and the water of the brook mentioned Deut. 9. 21. that descended out of the mount for there Moses found him when he came down from God neither did he know what the Israelites had done in the camp See Exod. 32. 17. But for Moses he was with God within the cloud all those fourty dayes and fourty nights and therefore doubtlesse did neither eat nor drink wherein his condition was a shadow of the life of the glorified Saints in Gods presence in heaven but was continually imployed in beholding the glory of Gods presence in receiving instructions from God about all things that concerned his people and viewing that pattern of the tabernacle and all things belonging thereto which was shown him in the mount CHAP. XXV Vers 5. ANd shittim wood This was doubtlesse some choice kind of wood of great esteem in those times as Box and Ebony and such sorts of wood are now amongst us which either they procured from the places adjoyning in the wildernesse where it grew it seems in great abundance and thence happely that place in the plains of Moab where the Israelites pitched their tents was called Abel-shittim Num. 33 49. or else it was brought out of Egypt at least by the richer sort of them for their own private use in their tents or household utensils which seems the more probable because of that passage Exod. 35. 24. Every man with whom was found shittim-wood for â—ny work of the service brought it whereby it seems that some of them had it lying by them as a choice treasure Vers 8. And let them make me a sanctuary That is the tabernacle consecrated to God for the duties of his publick service the visible signe of Gods presence with and protection of his people Levit. 26. 11 12. And I will set my tabernacle among you and my soul shall not abhorre you and I will walk among you c. It was a type 1. of Christs person whence he is said to be Heb. 8. 2. A minister of the sanctuary and of the true tabernacle which the Lord pitched and not man by whom God doth manifest himself unto us and in whom we have accesse unto God and 2. of the Church the habitation of God by the spirit 2. Cor. 6. 16. Ye are the temple of the living God c. and every Christian in whose heart God dwelleth Heb. 3. 6. Whose â—ouse are we if wâ— hold fâ—â—t the confidence â—nd the rejoycing of hope firm unto the end Tâ—â—â— I may â—wâ—â—l â—â—ongâ—â— thâ—â— This iâ— addâ—◠〈◊〉 â—â—â—rong moâ—iâ—e to make theâ— give 〈◊〉 towards the â—â—â—ing of the 〈◊〉 Vers 9. Aftâ—r th◠〈◊〉 of â—â—e 〈◊〉 and â—h◠〈◊〉 â—f 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 thâ—â—â—â—f c. God did not onâ—ly in word◠〈◊〉 to Moâ—â—â— aftâ—â— whâ—t manner he would hâ—ve every thing made in the â—abernacle but thâ—â—e was 〈◊〉 in a vision represented to his sight the very form and propoâ—â—ion of thâ—â— ver 40. Look that thou â—ake theâ—â—fter their patâ—ern whiâ—h was 〈◊〉 thâ—e in the â—oâ—nt Evâ—n as he did also aftâ—rwards to David for thâ— mâ—king of the â—â—â—ple and all the fâ—rniture â—â—â—â—eof 1. Chron. 28. 19. All this sâ—id Dâ—â—â—d 〈◊〉 Lord mâ—â—e me understand in writing by his hâ—nd upon 〈◊〉 evâ—n â—ll the works of this pâ—ttern Now the reason why the Lord was so exâ—ct herein that â—oâ—es might be sure to make all things according to his appointment was partly because the tabernacle and all things apperâ—â—ining therâ—unto were to be types and shadows of spirituall and heaveâ—ly things â—ppertaining to Christ and his priâ—â—â—hood to which end the Lord also â—heâ—ed him the pâ—ttern of those things above in the mount So that indâ—â—d
were laid upon this bullock and that the true sacrifice for our sinnes should suffer without the gates of Jerusalem Heb. 13. 11 12 13. For the bodies of those beasts whose bloud is brought into the Sanctuary by the high priest for sinne are burnt without the camp wherefore Jesus also that he might sanctifie the people with his own bloud suffered without the gate c. It is a sinne-offering And therefore thus to be ordered as is above appointed Vers 15. And thou shalt take one ramme c. That is one of those two rammes before mentioned verse 1. The sacrifice for sinne being first offered without which no other offering could have been accepted for God heareth not sinners now followeth the burnt-offering which was first a shadow of Christ who after that he had offered himself to God as a sacrifice for sinne did then ascend up into heaven there to prepare a place for his â—edeemed ones secondly a signe of our regeneration as the other was of the expiation of our sinnes by Christ signifying that through him we shall and must be clensed from sinne crucified to the world and present our whole man bodies and souls a living sacrifice holy and acceptable unto God Rom. 12. 1. And thirdly to teach the priests for whose consecration it was offered that being purified by the Spirit of God they must deny themselves and consecrate themselves wholly to God to serve him in their office holily and faithfully all the dayes of their life Vers 16. And thou shalt take his bloud and sprinkle it round about c. It figured the sprinkling of Christs bloud as for our reconciliation so also our sanctification 1. Pet. 1. 2. Through sanctification of the Spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the bloud of Christ Vers 19. And thou shalt take the other ramme c. This was for a congratulatory or peace-offering Now these were offered usually either to obtain some blessing or to give thanks for something already received in both respects was this offered at the priests consecration both by way of thankfulnesse for the honour done him in his calling and to beg of God that he would prosper him in the execution of it And Aaron and his sonnes shall put their hands upon the head of the ramme c. Signifying that from God in Christ figured in that ramme they expected not onely justification and sanctification as in the two former sacrifices but also consecration to their office and ability to perform the same Vers 20. And take of his bloud and put it upon the tip of the right eare of Aaron c. The eare hand and foot are anointed with bloud to intimate the sanctifying of all their parts by Christs bloud to make them fit for the priesthood And these are put for all because the eare is the signe of obedience Psal 40. 6. Sacrifice and offering thou didst not desire mine ears hast thou opened especially in hearing the word from Gods mouth which they should teach unto the people And again the hands and feet are the instruments of action not onely in their ministery but in their whole conversation And sprinkle the bloud upon the altar round about c. See the notes upon vers 10. for this tended to the same end Vers 21. And thou shalt take of the bloud that is upon the altar and of the anointing oyl c. Though this bloud and oyl mingled together was sprinkled upon the holy garments of Aaron and his sonnes yet we may well think it was done so that it might not marre the beauty and glory of their garments and then some little drops of bloud sprinkled here and there would rather be for the honour then the defiling of their garments Now this was done to signifie that by the bloud of Christ and the oyl of his graces they were sanctified for the work of their ministery Vers 22. For it is a ramme of consecration That is offered as a peace-offering in liew of his consecration Vers 24. And thou shalt put all in the hands of Aaron c. To wit all those things mentioned in the two former verses amongst which the right shoulder is also named In other peace-offerings the breast and the right shoulder were set apart from the rest of the sacrifice and given to the priests for their portion Levit. 7. 31 32. The breast shall be Aarons and his sonnes and the right shoulder shall ye give unto the priest for an heave-offering of the sacrifice of your peace-offerings But here the breast onely was given to Moses as he that extraordinarily did now the priests work the shoulder was together with the fat and other things waved by the priests and then by Moses burnt upon the altar and the reason was doubtlesse because there were many priests among whom the breast and shoulder were in future times divided whereas here onely Moses executed now the work of the priest and therefore the breast alone was given unto him for his portion and the shoulder was burnt upon the altar and offered to the Lord. And shalt wave them for a wave-offering before the Lord. By shaking it thus to and fro they did as it were disclaim all their interest in that offering and resigne it as a thing wholly consecrated to God and besides this waving it to the East West North and South might imply that all Nations should in Christ have cause to praise God Vers 26. And it shall be thy part Because he was now in the stead of the priest yet he hath not all viz. not the shoulder which was afterward the priests portion because this breast was enough to imply that he had done the priests work Vers 27. And thou shalt sanctifie the breast of the wave-offering c. This is not spoken of the present but is an ordinance for the future what shall be then the priests because Moses had now the breast onely therefore this is now Inserted that the priests were to have both breast and shoulder Vers 29. And the holy garments of Aaron shall be his sonnes after him c. And thus though the man was changed yet the high priest seemed in a manner the same appearing before God in the same garments a sweet type of that one high priest after the order of Melchisedec Vers 30. And that sonne that is priest in his stead shall put them on seven dayes So many dayes were the solemnities of Aaron and his sonnes consecration at the present to continue ver 35. Seven dayes shalt thou consecrate them during which time they were to abide at the doore of the tabernacle day and night to keep the watch of the Lord Levit. â— 33 35. And ye shall not go out of the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation in seven dayes untill the dayes of your consecration be at an end for seven dayes shall he consecrate you Therefore shall ye abide at the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation day and night seven dayes
keep the coals and incense from slipping off and was withall a type of Christs regall dignity Vers 4. And two golden rings shalt thou make to it c. by the two corners thereof upon the two sides of it shalt thou make it c. That is two rings on each side at each corner one Vers 6. And thou shalt put it before the vail c. That is in the holy place not in the most holy for so it is expressely said Exod. 40. 26. And he put the golden altar in the tent of the congregation before the vail And besides into the most holy place the high priest entred but once a year but upon this altar the inferiour priests burnt incense dayly Luke 1. 8 9. And it came to passe that while he executed the priests office before God in the order of his course according to the custome of the priests office his lot was to burn incense c. But though it were in the most holy place yet it was close before the mercy-seat so that there was nothing between them but onely the vail that so the perfume might presently passe as it were into the presence of God whereby was signified how near God is to them that call upon him in truth Psal 145. 18. The Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon him to all that call upon him in truth Vers 7. When he dresseth the lamps he shall burn incense upon it That is morning and evening Some conceive that the lamp did burn both day and night in the tabernacle because it had no windows to let in the light of the sunne and so accordingly by dressing the lamps here they understand the taking away any thing that did annoy them and refreshing of them with new oyl that they might continue burning all the day afâ—er and by lighting the lamps at even the putting in of new lamps into the candlesticks which accordingly were fresh and newly lighted But the more generall and probable opinion of Expositours is that the lamps burnt onely in the night time the light of the sunne shining in by day at the East end of the tabernacle and that therefore it is said Exod 27. 21. that they should be ordered by the priests from evening to morning and accordingly they understand this place to wit that the lamps were cleansed and dressed and made ready to be lighted in the morning and then that they were lighted at even However it is evident that both morning and evening the priests were appointed to burn incense upon the golden altar and hereby was signified how Gods people should dayly and constantly pray unto the Lord and persevere in praying according to that of the Apostle Pray without ceasing 1. Thess 5. 17. and especially the never-failing constancy of Christs intercession Heb. 6. 18. He is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them Yea to this may be added that the offering of incense when the lamps were lighted signified also that we must pray as we are taught and instructed by the word if we desire to have our prayers accepted of God Vers 9. Ye shall offer no strange incense thereon c. That is no incense received of other persons or made of any other matter or differing from that prescribed vers 34 35 c. figuring that our prayers must be such as God prescribes or else he will not accept them 1. John 5. 14. And this is the confidence that we have in him that if we ask any thing according to his will he heareth us Vers 10. And Aaron shall make an attonement on the horns of it once in a year c. Which was on the tenth day of the seaventh moneth the day of reconciliation See Levit. 16. 18. With the bloud of the sinne-offering of attonement c. Signifying that the sins and imperfections that cleave to the best prayers of the Saints have need of a sacrifice of atonement and that the incense of our prayers doth yield no sweet savour unto God but by virtue of the sacrifice of Christ once offered unto God Vers 12. When thou takest the summe of the children of Israel c. Many Expositours hold that this is here enjoyned not onely for the present but for future times also to wit that whensoever they numbred the people upon any occasion every man should pay his tribute of half a shekel to the Lord which was to be expended as now towards the making of the tabernacle so afterwards for the repair thereof and other necessaries that were to bâ— provided for the publick service of the sanctuary Yea from Josephus and others they gather that they were every year numbred and so paid every year this tribute-money for the use of the tabernacle and temple which when the Romanes had conquered them they were compelled to pay to them and so that this was the tribute-money which was required of our Saviour Matth. 17. 24. But now others again conceive it to be the more probable opinion that this was required to be done by Moses onely for the present First because there is no mention made of the perpetuity of this ordinance as there is of other things that were to be for ever observed Secondly because the Lord saith not here Whensoever the children of Israel are numbred but When thou takest the summe of the children of Israel after their number as speaking of a thing that was immediately to be done by Moses Thirdly because the end of this collection mentioned was extraordinary not perpetuall namely for the building of the tabernacle as is evident Exod. 38. 25 26 27 28. in regard whereof it is said here vers 16. that it should be a memoriall unto the children of Israel before the Lord Fourthly because where there is mention made of Moses numbring the Israelites at other times as Numb 1. 26. there is no mention made of the payment of this half shekel by every one that was numbred Fifthly because there was another rate set by Nehemiah to be paid yearly by every one for the service of the house of God to wit the third part of a shekel Nehemiah 10. 33. The truth is that neither of these can be demonstratively proved But yet evident it is that though they did not constantly pay this tribute-money in future times when they were numbred yet at least upon the like occasion this poll-money was at other times raised because we reade 2. King 12. 4. that Jehoash king of Judah commanded the priests to gather of the people for the repair of the Temple the money of every one that passeth the account which is called in 2. Chron. 24. 6. the collection of Moses the servant of the Lord and of the congregation of Israel for the tabernacle of witnesse Then shall they give every man a ransome for his soul unto the Lord c. When they are numbred each payeth a ransome for
his soul First by way of homage Princes use to take tribute-money by poll and to that end are wont to number their people Israel therefore being numbred must pay this as a tribute-money acknowledging thereby Gods dominion over them and that by right of redemption because he had redeemed them out of the house of bondage and so had bound them to be his servants Secondly by way of thankfull acknowledgement that it was of him that they were multiplied so exceedingly according to his promise made to their fathers that their seed should be as the starres for number as likewise that he did by his good providence keep an accompt as it were of every particular person amongst them and watch over them for their good and safety thirdly by way of expiation because when they came to be thus particularly visited and looked into of God they could not escape destruction by reason of their sinnes should he deal with them according to justice and therefore there must a ransome be paid the rather because pride and presumption and many other infirmities do usually accompany the numbring of a people as we see in the example of David 2. Sam. 24. Yet we must not think that so small a price as here was paid by every man for his ransome was any meet satisfaction to Gods justice but onely hereby they were taught to judge themselves and to acknowledge a greater ransome that was to be paid whereof this was a kind of type even the Lord Christ Jesus who was himself a ransome for all to be testified in due time 1. Tim. 2. 6. Vers 13. Half a shekel after the shekel of the Sanctuary a shekel is twenty gerahs This was that which every Israelite paid for his ransome when they were numbred The gerah is held to have been about a penny half penny and by that estimate the shekel was two shillings and six pence and half the shekel fifteen pence and it is expressed that they should give half a shekel after the shekel of the Sanctuary either because the shekel of the Sanctuary was twice as much as the common shekel the common shekel being but ten gerahs but the shekel of the Sanctuary twenty as is here expressed which is indeed the common opinion or rather because the standard of all weights and measures was kept in the Sanctuary and so the injoyning of them to give half a shekel after the shekel of the Sanctuary was nothing else but that they should give a true half shekel of the full weight and value after the standard of the Sanctuary And indeed Ezek. 45. 10 11 12. where the Prophet exhorts the Princes of Israel to use none but just weights and measures speaking of those that were commonly used among the people he gives direction as here that the shekel should contain twenty gerahs Vers 17. And the Lord spake unto Moses saying By these transitions it seems very probable that the Lord did not deliver to Moses all these directions at one time or in one day but at severall times in the space of fourty dayes Vers 18. Thou shalt make a laver of brasse and his foot of brasse c. Which was made of the womens brasen looking-glasses Exod. 38. 8. And he made the laver of brasse and the foot of it of brasse of the looking-glasses of the women c. Now the laver being lifted up upon his foot or base the priests could not put their feet in it whence it is inferred that it had spouts for the water to issue forth and at the bottom some vessel or other to receive the water Vers 26. And thou shalt anoint the tabernacle of the congregation therewith c. All these things were anointed first to consecrate them to Gods service and to separate them from all profane and common uses secondly to signifie both that all excercises of piety used in the legall service would not be at all profitable without the secret operation of the spirit whereof the oyl was a type as also that there comes no good to us by those things but onely by the working and application of the spirit See Heb. 9. 14. 1. Pet. 1. 2. Rom. 8. 15. Isa 61. 1. This was done Levit. 8. Vers 30. And thou shalt anoynt Aaron and his sonnes c. See the note upon chap. 29. 7. Vers 32. Upon mans flesh shall it not be poured c. That is not in any civill or profane use whether for delight or otherwise upon strangers it might not be poured at all but the priests might not use it in a civill way And hereby the people were taught to look to the holy spirit whereof it was a type that nothing was to be done in Gods service without authority from God and that none of Gods holy things ought to be diverted to any profane use CHAP. XXXI Vers 2. SEe I have called by name Bezaleel c. Moses might doubt how amongst a people inured in Egypt onely to base and servile imployments he should find workmen fit to undertake such curious and cunning work especially because it must be needs a very difficult task to make every thing exactly according to the pattern shown in the mount though Moses gave them the best directions he could the Lord therefore prevents this fear by letting him know that he had furnished men with an extraordinary spirit and skill for the performance of these things and by name Bezaleel and Aholiab as the master workmen and directers of others not named Bezaleel the sonne of Uri the sonne of Hur c. It is probable that this Hur the grandfather of Bezaleel was the same mentioned Exod. 17. 10. And Moses and Aaron and Hur went up to the top of the hill the same also whose Genealogy is set down 1. Chron. 2. 19. who was the sonne of Caleb so then Caleb was great grandfather to Bezaleel but not that Caleb the sonne of Jephunneh 1. Chron. 4. 15. who was but fourty years old when he searched Canaan but Caleb the sonne of Hezron 1. Chron. 2. 18. Vers 10. And the clothes of service c. Veils clothes coverings which served to wrap up the holy things in when the host was removed See Numb 4. 5 9 11 12. Vers 13. Verily my Sabbaths ye shall keep c. This precept of the Sabbath is here repeated first to let them know that though the work of the tabernacle were studiously and speedily to be done yet God would not have any of it done on the Sabbath secondly to teach them the right use of the tabernacle which was in their coming together there especially on the Sabbaths to serve the Lord. For it is a signe between me and you c. Namely that God had taken them to be a peculiar people to himself and that they had taken him to be their God their Creatour Redeemer and Sanctifier Vers 14. For whosoever doth any work therein that soul shall be cut off from among his people This includes not
in the Scripture to expresse that which is desired by way of interrogation Thus Art thou come hither to torment us before the time Matth. 8. 29. is expressed by saint Luke I beseech thee torment me not Luk. 8. 28. Moses had no purpose to expostulate with God but humbly to desire him to be pacified towards them to which end he presseth him here with this argument that he had brought them forth out of the land of Egypt with great power and a mighty hand intimating that all this would be lost if he should now destroy his people Vers 15. The two tables were written on both their sides c. On the two inward or foresides not within and without Vers 16. And the tables were the work of God c. Implying how hainous the peoples sinne was which deprived them of such a jewel Vers 17. There is a noise of warre in the camp This speech of Joshuas prâ—veth that he had neither been in the cloud with Moses when the Lord told him of the peoples sinne nor in the camp with the Israelites but had waited on the upper part of the hill till Moses came down in which time it is like that he was fed with Manna Vers 19. And Moses anger waxed hot and he cast the tables out of his hands c. In an holy anger yet not unadvisedly but by the motion of Gods spirit as may seem by his relation of it again Deut. 9. 16 17. And I took the two tables and cast them out of my hands and brake them before your eyes For this was intended as a signe that the covenant was broken betwixt God and them by this their sinne Vers 20. And burnt it in the fire and ground it to powder c. That is he not onely melted it but by burning it in the fire made it brittle or â—it to be beaten or ground to powder yea to powder even as small as dust Deut. 9. 21. And I took your sinne the calf which ye had made and burnt it with fire and stamped it and ground it very small even untill it was as small as dust c. that it might be utterly abolished And made the children of Israel drink of it How this was done we may reade Deut. 9. 21. where it is said that he cast the dust of their idol into the brook that descended out of the mount which was the onely water they had in that place for we must not think that Moses gave to every one of the people a draught of water wherein he had first put some of the powder or dust of their idol but therefore onely is it said that he made the children of Israel drink of it because he cast it into the water whereof they drank daily Now this was done 1. to make them ashamed of their golden God which must come to be their food first and excrements afterwards 2. to terrifie them by causing them to drink as it were the matter of their damnation Vers 24. Then I cast it into the fire and there came out this calf As one that would have said if he durst that the calf came out beside his intention I do not think Aaron hoped or meant to perswade Moses to this but fain he would have said something in his excuse if he knew what and therefore being inexcusable by a poore dry and slender narration he seeks however to colour and extenuate the fact Vers 25. And when Moses saw that the people were naked c. By this sinne they were become naked both in regard of the dishonour and shame it was to them and also because it had provoked God to cast them off and so they were bereaved of his grace and protection and as naked unarmed men exposed to be devoured by their enemies which when Moses saw and considered he labours by punishing the ring-leaders and so by bringing the rest to repentance to appease Gods wrath c. Vers 26. Then Moses stood in the gate of the camp c. A place of enterance into the camp where he stood 1. because it was as afterward in cities the place of judgement 2. because the avengers were to passe from gate to gate 3. as withdrawing himself from a cursed people as for the same cause he did the like Exod. 33. 7. Who is on the Lords side let him come unto me When Moses used these words in summoning those to come in that should be imployed in punishing the people his meaning doubtlesse was that those that had not consented to this wicked fact of the people though even they also had sinned because for fear they did not oppose themselves but did sincerely and seriously detest what was done and grieve for it and would now therefore take Gods part against the offenders to do in this cause what God should require should assemble themselves together and come unto him And all the sonnes of Levi gathered themselves together unto him The Levites onely came or at least they together with the rest that were innocent came and that by speciall instinct of Gods spirit who had appointed them to the priesthood And they came all that is in a manner all for some of them were punished with the rest Deut. 33. 9. Who said unto his father and his mother I have not seen him neither did he acknowledge his brethren nor knew his own children Vers 27. And slay every man his brother c. That is Moses commanded the Levites that as they went through the camp from one gate to the other they should slay all they met with or rather all the ring-leaders and principall offenders in this great transgression who were well known and would be busie abroad whilest the penitent for shame kept within not sparing for favour either brother companion or neighbour or any other that were dearest unto them Now whereas it may be objected that if they were appointed to slay all they met with there would be danger of killing some that were guiltlesse To this is answered 1. that happely when Moses proclaimed Who is on the Lords side let him come unto me all that were clean of this sinne gathered themselves unto Moses though the coming of the Levites unto him be onely expressed in the text because they were the men that were afterward imployed in punishing the offenders and if this were so there could be no danger in slaying the innocent 2. that God who injoyned this did by his providence so order it that none but the guilty should come in their way to be slain by them Vers 29. For Moses had said Consecrate your selves to the Lord c. One reason is here given why the Levites did so readily undertake this dangerous service and so impartially execute Gods command upon those that were tied to them by the nearest bonds to wit because Moses had told them that hereby they should so â—onsecrate themselves to the Lord and offer a sacrifice as it were so pleasing to him that
the Lord would immediately set them apart as his peculiar portion to be his Ministers in the sacred service of the tabernacle Vers 30. Ye have sinned a great sinne and now I will go up to the Lord. Though Moses had already before so farre prevailed with the Lord by his prayers that he would not presently destroy all the people as at first he threatned and therefore it is said v. 14. That the Lord repented of the evil which he thought to do unto his people yet considering that the Lords anger might still be great against theÌ„ and that he might still proceed further in punishing those that had sinned against him he resolves yet further to intercede for them with which he first acquaints the people remembring them withall of the greatnesse of their sin that so they might repent seriously of their sinne and thereby be made more capable of Gods favouâ— Peradventure I shall make an atonement for your sinne Words that imply a difficulty though good hopes to obtain Amos 5. 15. It may be the Lord of hosts will be gracious unto the remnant of Joseph See also Josh 14. 12. and 1. Sam. 14. 16. And indeed he knew not whether God would proceed any further in punishing them or whether he would be satisfied with what was done Vers 31. And Moses returned unto the Lord c. It seems that this was another going up unto God then when he stayed there fourty dayes and fourty nights the second time for this was the morrow after the Levites had slain three thousand of the people and many things came between his second solemn going up unto God which is rehearsed in the next chapter Vers 32. And if not blot me I pray thee out of 〈◊〉 book which thou hast written When Gods decree of election unto life everlasâ—â—nâ— is callâ—â— the book of life as Phil. 4. 3. and in many other places it is a metaphoricall expression wherein the Scripture speaks of God after the manner of men Now when Moses here saith that if God would not forgive the sinnes of this people he desired that himself might be rather blotted out of the book of life we cannot hence inferre that Gods decree can be changed or that those that are elected unto life may notwithstanding perish everlastingly or that Gods justice will admit of the punishing of a righteous person together with the wicked for in this speech Moses seeks onely to expresse not what he thought might be but what he could wish might be if thereby the saving of Gods people might be procured to wit that out of his sorrow for the rejection of this people his zeal for Gods glory and his great affection to his brethren he could wish himself deprived of heavenly glory that they might be again received into favour This is all that Moses intended in these words onely being carried away with the strength of his affections and vehemency of his desires he expresseth this by a way of request If not blot me I pray thee out of the book which thou hast written And thus generally is this speech of Moses understood But yet it may also be understood of the catalogue and register that is kept as it were in the divine omniscience of all the living here in this world out of which Moses desires to be blotted that is to be cut off by the hand of God rather then the people should be cast off which he had so miraculously delivered out of their bondage in Egypt And herein Moses then dealt as a figure of our Mediatour who laid down his life for his sheep John 10. 15. And redeemed us from the curse of the law being made a curse for us Gal. 3. 13. Vers 33. Whosoever hath sinned against me him will I blot out of my book This also is spoken of God after the manner of men the meaning is onely that such and onely such should not be numbred among the elect Psal 69. 28. Let them be blotted out of the book of the living and not be written with the righteous Or that such onely should be cut off by Gods revenging hand Vers 34. Therefore now go lead the people unto the place of which I have spoken unto thee behold mine angel shall go before thee c. Here God yields not to destroy for the present those that had sinned having before onely yielded not to destroy all the people yet withall hâ— addes that he will not yield to go amongst them as formerly he had promised but he would onely send his angel to go before them concerning which angel see before the notes upon Exod. 23. 20. Neverthelesse in the day when I visit I will visit their sinne upon them I will spare them at this time but when I begin to punish I shall reckon with them for this sinne also Vers 35. And the Lord plagued the people c That is as he threatned in the former verse in future times he punished them for this sinne also or else it may be meant of the punishment the Levites inflicted on them CHAP. XXXIII Vers 2. ANd I will send an angel before thee c. God here promiseth Moses that he would send an angel before them but withall addes that he would not go up himself in the midst of them as before he had promised Some hold that the angel here meant is a created angel not that angel of the covenant of whom he had spoken before chap. 23. 20. But seeing it is the same angel that had hitherto gone before them in the pillar of cloud by day and in a pillar of fire by night by whom God promiseth that they should be led on their way till they were possessed of the land of Canaan I see not how we can understand it of a created angel but that it must be meant of the Sonne of God as before However that which God here refuseth to do for them I conceive is the dwelling amongst them in his tabernacle with those signes of his gracious presence concerning which he had formerly given direction to Moses His angel he would send as he had promised to conduct them to Canaan and to drive out the inhabitants before them this he might do for any people and this because he had promised it to Abraham he would do for them but to acknowledge them again for his people and to testifie that by his dwelling in the midst of them to wit in his tabernacle that he would not grant Vers 3. Lest I consume thee in the way This is also spoken of God after the manner of men who are most provoked when they are present to see the wrong done them and indeed the nearer a people are unto God the lesse will he indure their rebellion against him Vers 5. I will come up in the midst of thee in a moment and will consume thee To wit if thou dost not truly repent of the wickednesse wherewith thou hast provoked me Though God had granted to Moses
upon his intercession that he would not presently destroy this rebellious people chap. 32. 34. yet withall he gave him order to make known to the people that he had threatned in case he found them not truly penitent utterly to destroy them that so by the terrour hereof they might be indeed the more humbled for their sinne and turn unto the Lord with a broken heart as true penitents ought to do And indeed we reade in the former chapter verse 34. In the day when I visit I will visit their sinne upon them Vers 7. And Moses took the tabernacle c. Or a tabernacle or tent It was not that which after was the place of publick worship for that was not yet made but some peculiar tabernacle which Moses had formerly â—rected either for the service of God or for matters of civill judgement amongst the people which being now removed afarre off from the camp signified Gods departure from them as a polluted people See Prov. 15. 29. And called it the tabernacle of the congregation It seems that Moses proclaimed that whosoever would seek the Lord there was now the place of his presence whither they must come whereupon he called it the tabernacle of the congregation And it came to passe that every one which sought the Lord went out unto the tabernacle c. When Moses their mediatour appeared before God in their behalf the cloud coming down upon the tent they stood afarre off as ver 8. At other times they that sought the Lord went out of the camp the place of their sinne toward the place where the tent was Vers 8. And it came to passe when Moses went out of the tabernacle all the people rose up c. That is when Moses went to this tabernacle to desire the Lord to pardon the people now repenting them of their sinne all the people rose up both reverencing him as he passed by and that they might look after him and accompany his intercession with their prayers And stood every man at his tent doore acknowledging themselves unworthy to approch nearer and looked after Moses shewing by their eyes that followed him that all their hope was in him and how earnestly they longed for a gracious answer by him Vers 11. And the Lord spake unto Moses face to face In a wonderous familiar manner so as never to any Prophet See Deut. 34. 10. Numb 12. 8. But Joshua the sonne of Nun a young man departed not c. Joshua is called here a young man onely in respect of his service for he was now about fifty years old and he stayed behind in the tabernacle when Moses went back into the camp to look to it and to keep it And thus God honoured him making him as it were his house-keeper Vers 12. And thou hast not let me know whom thou wilt send with me That is thou hast said that thou wilt not go up in the midst of us and withall hast not expressely and by name satisfied me who it is thou wilt send along with me and so I am injoyned to carry this people into Canaan and yet know not what couâ—se shall be taken nor what help shall be afforded me for the leading of them thither It is true that God had told him that he would send an Angel before them ver 2. but yet because he had not told him who that Angel was and withall he sawthe cloudy pillar that formerly went before them and led them in their way was now removed farre from the camp and God had expressely said he would not go up in the midst of them therefore he thus bemoans the hard province imposed on him Thou sayest unto me Bring up this people and thou hast not let me know whom thou wilt send with me Vers 13. Shew me now thy way c. That is shew what course thou meanst to take with us or be thou our guide as before notwithstanding that threatning ver 3. Moses by faith resting on the promises of God was perswaded that he would not thus cast off his people therefore he saith vers 12. that God had not let him know whom he would send with him because he had not yet promised his presence as he was confident he would do so here he desires to know what way God would take with them not doubting but that way would be that God would be reconciled and lead them again as formerly with the visible signes of his presence That I may know thee c. That is that by proof and experience I may know how good thou art to them that seek thee and be assured that I have found grace in thy sight Vers 14. And he said My presence shall go with thee That is the visible signe of my presence the pillar of cloud and the tabernacle as before I promised So that this is a revocation of the sentence verse 3. For I will not go up in the midst of thee Vers 14. And I will give thee rest If this be taken as spoken of Moses in particular then the meaning must be that God would satisfie his desire and so settle and quiet his mind in this concerning which he had been so anxiously solicitous and full of care But if it be spoken of Moses in the name of and together with all the people then the meaning rather is that God would not now leave them but that they should be still under his patronage and protection or that they should have rest from their enemies and should be brought safe to the promised rest in the land of Canaan By which rest was also figured our rest in Christ and in the kingdome of heaven Vers 15. If thy presence go not with me carry us not up hence Embracing Gods promise he shews the reason why nothing else could satisfie him but that because they had even as good never move a foot farther as go on without Gods favour yea though they were sure to get the possession of the land of Canaan Vers 17. And the Lord said unto Moses I will do this thing also that thou hast spoken c. That is I will not onely conduct you by mine Angel as I promised before verse 2. but I will also go among you as my people by the visible signes of my presence Thus God doth onely again confirm what he had said vers 14. Neither did Moses ask in the words before nor the Lord here make any promise of any other blessing For thou hast found grace in my sight and I know thee by name In a speciall manner as Princes those whom they above others favour and respect Vers 18. And he said I beseech thee shew me thy glory Moses having now found the Lord ready to grant all his desires proceeds further and makes one request more to wit that God would shew him his glory Whereby I cannot think that Moses meant the very essence of God for is it probable that Moses was so farre ignorant of the nature and
repentance to see whether they would not again revolt from God and secondly to procure the more authority to Moses that they might look upon him when he brought the law as an angel sent to them from heaven And he wrote upon the tables c. That is the Lord. See ver 1. Vers 30. Behold the skinne of his face shone No such thing befell him before when he was the first time upon the mount with the Lord fourty dayes and fourty nights because then the Lord had not shown him his glory in so great a degree as now he had Nor need we wonder that Moses wist not that the skinne of his face shone as it is said in the former verse for coming from the exceeding glory and brightnesse of Gods presence that spark of shining brightnesse that was in his own face was not discernable by him though terrible to the Israelites Now for the shining of Moses face it was doubtlesse to signifie the glory of the law which he preached to them whence is that of the Apostle 2. Cor. 3. 7 8. But if the ministration of death written and ingraven in stones was glorious so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance which glory was to be done away how shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious But withall the people by this were taught to reverence him even as an angel come from heaven to look upon him as one that stood in Gods stead when he spake to them and to assure themselves that God had inlightned him also inwardly that he might teach and instruct them And they were afraid to come nigh him Moses came down with vengeance before and what might they think of this glory put upon him now being still conscious to themselves of the haynousnesse of their former rebellion Besides this was to shew that Moses his ministration was condemnation 1. Cor. 3. 7 9. because it gives knowledge of sinne and causeth wrath Rom. 4. 15. The law worketh wrath for where there is no law there is no transgression Vers 33. And till Moses had done speaking with them he put a vail on his face Hereby it is evident how long the brightnesse of Moses face continued not all the time of his life but onely the time of his going to and fro between the Lord and his people that he might deliver to the people the laws and commandments he gave them in charge All this time the shining of his face continued and so when he came to speak with the people he pâ—t on a vail which signified First the vail of the obscurity of the law whereby Christ and the end of the law was hardly discerned and secondly that vail of ignorance and infidelity which was spread upon our hearts by nature untill it be removed by Christ Vers 34. But when Moses went in before the Lord to speak with him â—e took the vail off c. Signifying that when we come to see God in Christ the vail is taken away See 2. Cor. 3. 15. 16. Even unto this day when Moses is read the vail is upon their heart neverthelesse when it shall turn to the Lord the vail shall be taken away CHAP. XXXV Vers 3. YE shall kindle no fire throughout your habitations upon the Sabbath day This clause of the law concerning the Sabbath must be explained by that chap. 16 23. To morrow is the holy rest of the Sabbath unto the Lord bake that which ye will bake to day and seethe that which ye will seethe c. Namely that they must not kindle any fire therewith to dresse any meat for themselves or except in case of absolute necessity for that they might not kindle fire either to light a candle or to warm themselves in the extreme cold of winter is altogether improbable Vers 22. And they came both men and women as many as were willing-hearted and brought bracâ—lets and eare-rings c. That is not onely gold and silver but also their very ornaments contributing these things as willingly now after repentance for the service of the tabernacle as before for the making of their golden calf CHAP. XXXVI Vers 2. ANd Moses called Bezaleel and Aholiab c. Though gifted yet they must have a calling Vers 8. And every wise-hearted man among them that wrought the work of the tabâ—rnacle made ten curtains c. This is first made though in the directions given the ark table and candlestick were first mentioned because it was to recâ—ive and contain these holy things which might not stand without their tent CHAP. XXXVIII Vers 8. ANd he made the laver of brasse and the foot of it of brasse of the looking-glasses of the women assembling c. For it is evident by severall Writers that in ancient times they used looking-glasses made wholly of pure bright brasse Vers 18. And the height in the breadth was five cubits c. That which is the breadth of the hanging lying is the height of it standing or hanging and therefore it is said that the height in the breadth of it was five cubits Vers 21. This is the summe of the tabernacle c. Or counted things that is this is the summe and particulars of the tabernacle and holy things belonging to it which were thus taken as it were in an inventory by Ithamar at the commandment of Moses and so delivered into the custody of the Levites that nothing might be lost This clause I conceive therefore may have respect both to the rehearsall of particulars which went before and vvithall likevvise to the summe of the gold and silver spent in making these things whereof Moses speaks in the words following Vers 24. Even the gold of the offering was twenty and nine talents c. Twenty nine talents and seven hundred and thirty shekels counting the talent at an hundred and twenty pound and five and twenty shekels to a pound will make three thousand five hundred and nine pound weight of gold and five shekels which in sterling money if we account a pound weight of gold to be worth but thirty pound of sterling money comes to above an hundred and five thousand pound viz. one hundred five thousand two hundred and seventy pound Vers 25. And the silver of them that were numbred of the congregation was an hundred talents and a thousand seven hundred â—hreescore and fifteen shekels c. There were numbred six hundred and three thousand five hundred and fifty men and the very same number we find Numb 1. 46. of which see the notes there who all paying half a shekel Exod. 30. 13. the summe of the silver amounts to three hundred and one thousand seven hundred seventy and five shekels of silver which is as here allowing three thousand shekels to a talent an hundred talents and a thousand seven hundred seventy five shekels over and this counting twenty five shekels to a pound weight amounts to twelve
thousand seventy one pound weight of silver which at five shillings the ounce comes to thirty six thousand two hundred and thirteen pounds in sterling money Vers 29. And the brasse of the â—ffering was seventy talents and two thousand and foure hundred shekels That is allowing three thousand shekels to a talent two hundred and twelve thousand and foure hundreâ— shekels of brasse and this counting twenty five shekels to a pound weight amounts to eight thousand foure hundred ninetie six pound weight of brasse whereby it is evident that there was not so much brasse as silver and therefore surely the pillars were made of wood and onely covered over with brasse See chap. 27. ver 9. CHAP. XXXIX Vers 1. ANd of the blew and purple and scarlet they made clothes of service c. See chap. 31. 10. Vers 43. And Moses blessed them That is he not onely commended both the people and workmen and prayed God to blesse them but also as Gods publick minister he pronounced a blessing on them from the Lord. CHAP. XL Vers 9. ANd thou shalt take the anoynting â—yl and anoynt the tabernacle c. The performance of this see in Levit. 8. 10. Vers 10. And thou shalt anoynt the altar c. And sprinkle thereof upon the altar seven times See Levit. 8. 11. Vers 15. For their anoynting shall surely be an everlasting priesthood c. So that their children after them shall not need to be anoynted but shall executâ— the office by reason of this unction of their fathers onely the high priests were anoynted in the generations following Vers 17. And it came to passe in the first moneth c. They went out of Egypt the fifteenth of the first moneth and now the next year upon the first day of the moneth the tabernacle is erected so that there wanted now but fifteen dayes of a full yeare since they left Egypt Vers 27. And he burnt sweet incense thereon c. As supplying at present the priests office ANNOTATIONS On the third book of MOSES called LEVITICUS CHAP. I. ANd the Lord called unto Moses c. This word and sheweth the immediate connexion of this book of this story upon that wherewith the foregoing book of Exodus was concluded namely that after the tabernacle was reared Aaron and his sonnes consecrated to the office of the priesthood and the cloud descended upon the tabernacle immediately God spake to Moses from the mercy-seat out of the tabernacle for into it Moses was not able to enter because the glory of the Lord filled it and so informed him how Aaron and his sonnes should carry themselvâ—s â—n the priesthood c. Vers If any man of you bring an offering unto the Lord c. That is any sacrifice whatsoever This is a generall rule concerning all sacrifices to wit that none must be offered but of the herd or flock that is if they were cattel they intended to offer for if they intended an offering of birds what they must be is expressed afterwards vers 14. Vers 3. If his offering be a burnt-sacrifice of the herd let him offer a male without blemish Here the Lord first gives directions for burnt-offerings which were indeed the chief of all their sacrifices and so called because they were all wholly burnt upon the altars whereas of other sacrifices some part onely was burnt upon the altar and the other parts were otherwise disposed of And the direction that is here first given concerning these is that if a burnt-offering were to be offered of the herd it must be a male without blemish that it might be the fitter to figure forth Christs perfection in himself and ours in him who being perfectly holy and free from the least blemish of sinne He did no sinne neither was guile found in his mouth 1. Pet. 2. 22. did yet notwithstanding by suffering death for us perfectly satisfie the justice of God on our behalf that so he might present the Church to himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish Ephes 5. 27. for saith the same Apostle Heb. 9. 13 14. If the bloud of bulls and of goats and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh How much more shall the bloud of Christ who through the eternall spirit offered himself without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God And so again Saint Peter saith Ye know that ye were redeemed with the precious bloud of Christ as of a lamb without blemish and without spot 1. Pet. 1. 18 19. Yet withall hereby the Lord taught both them and us to give God the best in all our services Vers 3. He shall offer it of his own voluntary will at the doore of the tabernacle That is he that will offer a burnt sacrifice he must do it voluntarily of his own mind and not be forced to it and when he brings it he must present it to the priest at the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation that is at the doore of the court close within which the brasen altar for burnt-offerings stood The first of these might signifie the freedome of Gods grace in giving his sonne and the willingnesse of Christ in giving himself to be a sacrifice of propitiation for our souls but principally doubtlesse it was to teach them that in all service done to God it must be done freely and willingly or God will not accept of it The second was appointed to signifie that their sacrifices and so consequently any service that we perform were onely in and through Christ sanctified and made acceptable to God The tabernacle was a type of Christ that greater and more perfect tabernacle not made with hands Heb. 9. 11. and he is the onely doore by whom we have accesse unto the father Vers 4. And he shall put his hand upon the head of the burnt-offering This was to testifie First that he acknowledged himself guilty of death Secondly that he desired and believed that that sacrifice should be accepted of God as a ransome for his soul that all his sinnes should be laid upon it and so it should suffer death as it were in his stead in all which notwithstanding they that did this had not respect so much to the beast slain in the death whereof there could not be an equall compensation given to the justice of God for the death of sinners as to Christ of whom these sacrifices were types who took upon him our sinnes and the curse due to our sinnes when he died for us Thirdly that he desired and would indeavour to consecrate himself wholly to Gods service as now he gave this sacrifice wholly to be offered upon the altar to the Lord crucifying all his sinnefull lusts and affections and yielding up his whole man to the obedience of Gods will in all things whatsoever And it shall be accepted for him to make
There was a meat-offering that was alwayes to be joyned with their burnt-offerings for which direction is given elsewhere but here direction is given onely for voluntary meat-offerings and therefore it is said When any will offer a meat-offering c. neither is there any set quantity here appointed but it is left free to the offerer to bring what he pleased whereas for the meat-offering that was brought together with their burnt-offerings of the herd or of the flock there is an expresse law how much there should be of it to wit a tenth deal of flower mingled with the fourth part of an hin of oyl Numb 15. 4. Now these voluntary meat-offerings were for the same end that the burnt-offerings were both to make atonement for them and also to testiâ—ie their consecrating of themselves to God but withall particularly they were by way of acknowledgement that all their provision they had of his bounty So then the meat-offering signified First Christ his oblation of himself of which the Apostle speaks Ephes 5. 2. Christ hath loved us and given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet smelling savour and again Heb. 10. 8 9 10. When he said Sacrifice and offering and burnt-offerings and offering for sinne thou wouldst not neither hadst pleasure therein which are offered by the law Then said he Loe I come to do thy will O God! He taketh away the first that he may establish the second By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all Secondly Christians wonne to God by the Gospell and then consecrated to his service Esay 66. 20. They shall bring all your brethren for an offering to the Lord out of all nations to my holy mountain Jerusalem saith the Lord as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord. Thirdly all our Evangelicall sacrifices of prayer and praysing God with other services done to the Lord and to his saints for his sake Mal. 1. 11. In every place incense shall be offered unto my name and a pure offering And last of all more particularly their acknowledgement of Gods bounty in all the food they injoyed and therefore it was that in all these meat-offerings they are appointed to bring fine slowre without any mixture of branne to signifie the purity of all Evangelicall sacrifices He shall poure oyl upon it and put frankincense thereon The oyl poured upon the flowre figured the graces and comfort of the holy Ghost whereby we serve God with a willing mind and a chearfull spirit Ye have an unction from the holy one saith the Apostle speaking of this oyl of Gods spirit 1. John 2. 20. and the sweetnesse both of the oyl and frankincense signified how sweet and acceptable their services were unto God in and through the mediation of Christ who hath given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet smelling savour Ephes 5. 2. whence it was that the Prophet told the Jews that their incense was in vain when God regarded not their sacrifices Jer. 6. 20. To what purpose cometh there to me â—ncense from Sheba and sweet calamus from a farre countrey your burnt-offerings are not acceptable nor your sacrifices sweet unto me Vers 2. And the priest shall burn the memoriall of it upon the altar That is the handfâ—ll which he had taken out of the meat-offering which should in stead of all put God in mind which is spoken of God after the manner of men of all this offering which the offerer had given to the Lord and of the covenant which he had made to accept it and withall be a memoriall to the offerer that he acknowledged all the store he had to be from God and therefore to be consecrated wholly to his service and that God would take in good part the offering he had now brought him Vers 3. And the remnant of the meat-offering shall be Aarons and his sonnes To eat the same in the Sanctuary Levit. 6. 16. And the remainer thereof shall Aaron and his sonnes eat with unleavened bread shall it be eaten in the holy place in the court of the tabernacle c. It is a thing most holy of the offerings of the Lord made by fire And therefore onely to be eaten by the priests that offer it Of other offerings others might eat but of the most holy things whereof part was burnt on the altar onely the priests Vers 4. And if thou bring an oblation of a meat-offering baken in the oven These were prepared and baked within the Sanctuary as it seems by Ezekiel 46. 20. This is the place where the priests shall boil the trespasse-offering and the sinne-offering where they shall bake the meat-offering and 1. Chron. 23. 28 29. Their office was to wait on the sons of Aaron c. both for the shew-bread and for the fine flowre for meat-offerings and for the unleavened cakes and for that which is baked in the pan and for that which is fried It shall be an unleavened cake of fine flowre mingled with oyl or unleavened wafers anointed with oyl See the notes upon Exod. 29. 2. and upon the 11. verse of this chapter Vers 11. No meat-offering which ye shall bring unto the Lord shall be made with leaven This must be understood onely of these voluntary oblations part whereof was to be burnt upon the altar for with some eucharisticall or thank-offerings they might bring leavened cakes Levit. 7. 13. as also in the first-fruits Levit. 23. 17. but these were not burnt upon the altar And where leaven was not to be used in the oblation the part remaining the priests might not eat with leaven Levit. 6. 16. because part of the offering was burnt upon the altar Now leaven was thus generally forbidden First to put them still in mind of their deliverance out of Egypt a type of their redemption by Christ Secondly to teach them to worship God as he had appointed and to know that all humane devices therein are an abomination to God Thirdly to shew the perfect purity of Christ in whom there was not the least leaven of sinne and the sincerity that must be in our evangelicall sacrifices for leaven signifieth sinne of all sorts in doctrine and manners distastfull to God and infectious to men Luke 12. 1. Beware ye of the leaven of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie 1. Cor. 5. 8. Let us keep the feast not with old leaven neither with t he leaven of malice and wickednesse but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth For ye shall burn no leaven nor any hony in any offering of the Lord made by fire Not onely leaven but hony also is forbidden First because it hath a kind of leavening nature Secondly the more fully to exclude all humane devices in Gods worship the sweetnesse of hony might be a pretence of mixing it with their sacrifices when neither
burning upon the altar all night unto the morning c. Not onely all day but all night also for as the morning burnt-offering burnt till the evening so the evening burnt-offering burnt all night untill the morning And the fire of the altar shall be burning in it That is shall be nourisht continually Vers 10. And the priest shall put on his linen garment c. That is not onely the linen breeches but also the linen coat And take up the ashes which the fire hath consumed with the burnt-offering c. Ashes are said to be consumed when the wood and sacrifices are consumed and turned to ashes as meal is said to be ground when the corn by grinding is turned to meal Esai 47. 2. Take the milstâ—ne and grind meal And he shall put them besides the altar See the Notes upon Levit. 1. 16. Vers 11. And carry forth the ashes without the camp unto a clean place The contrary is said toâ—ching the stones and dust of a leprous house Levit. 14. 40 41. Then the priest shall command that they â—ake the stones in which the plague is and they shall cast them into an unclean place without the city c. Becauâ—e these came from the Lords holy house therefore they were to be laid in a clean place where no dead carkases dung or other filth was laid Vers 12. And the fire upon the altar shall be burning in it c. That so the â—ire which first came from heaven might in a mâ—nner by the continuall supply of wood be still preserved upon the altar which might signifie 1. the excluding of all humane devices in Gods worship wherein nothing is allowed but is given by direction from heaven And secondly that no sacrifice is accepted with God but what is offered by the spirit that fire from heaven Matth. 3. 11. He shall baptize you with the holy Ghost and with fire And withall the continuing of this fire which at first came from heaven to testifie Gods favourable acceptance of that sacrifice was to teach them that as at first so still he did continually accept of their sacrifices and service as long as they did it according to the direction of his law And the priest shall burn the wood on it every morning Questionlesse they laid on wood upon the altar to maintain the fire thereon not onely in the morning but all the day long especially at even when the evening burnt-offering was to be burnt upon the altar onely there is a particular direction here for laying on wood in the morning because then having cleansed the altar and taken away the ashes they made the fire anew Vers 16. And the remainer thereof shall Aaron and his sonnes eat The males onely because these things being most holy might not be touched but by consecrated persons With unleavened bread shall it be eaten in the holy place That is in the coâ—rt of the Sanctuary for so it is explained concerning the sinne-offering verse 26. In the holy place shall it be eaten in the court of the tabernacle of the congregation Other holy things as the tithes and first-frâ—its and the shoulder and breast of the peoples peace-offerings c. might be eaten elsewhere and the priests daughters were to have a share therein Numb 18. 11. The heave-offering of their gift with all the wave-offerings of the children of Israel I have given them unto thee and to thy sonnes and to thy daughters with thee by a statute for ever every one that is clean in thy house shall eat of it But those things that were most holy to wit the priests portion of all sacrifices whereof part was burnt upon the altar were onely to be eaten by Aaron and his sonnes and that in the holy place 1. That by their eating in Gods presence they might be put in mind to use these holy things with all sobriety 2. To put them in mind of that singular purity and holinesse which God required in them that were honoured above the people and 3. To signifie perhaps that none but those within Gods holy Church shall have any benefit by Christ As for this charge not to eat it with leavened bread see the note upon chap. 2. 11. Vers 20. This is the offering of Aaron and his â—onnes c. That is this is the offering that Aaron shall offer unto God in the dâ—y 〈◊〉 he is anâ—inted and which his sonnes successively that shall come to be high prieâ—â—s shall offer unto the Lord in the day that they are anointed for it is evident that this meat-offering iâ— appointed for the high priest onely for he onely was anointed in succeeding 〈◊〉 as is shown before upon Exod. 29. 7. to wit Aaron for the present and that son of his successively that should be anointed high priest in his stead as it is expressed veâ—se 22. The tenth part of an Ephah of fine flowre for a meat-offering perpetuall c. That is ever to be offered when any of them came to be high priests Vers 23. For every meat-offering for the priest shall be wholly burnt The priests eating of the sinne-offering sigured the bearing of the sinners iniquity Levit. 10. 17. but because no priest being a sinner could make atonement for himself therefore his meat-offering might not be eaten but is all burnt on the altar to teach him to expect salvation not by himself but onely by Christ Vers 26. The priest that offereth it for sinne shall eat it Except in the case mentioned verse 30. when the bloud thereof was carried into the tabernacle Vers 27. And when there is sprinkled of the bloud thereof upon any garment thou shalt wash c. viz. casually Now these ordinances peculiar onely to the sinne-offering because that in speciall sort figured Christ who was made sinne for us shadowed the contagion of sinne and our care to cleanse our selves by repentance and faith Vers 28. But the earthen vessell wherein it is sodden shall be broken and if it be sodden in a brasen pot c. Because the liquour wherein the sin-offering was sodden might soak into an earthen pot therefore that must be broken the rather because the losse of breaking it was not great but if it were sod in an iron or brasse pot that was onely to be scoured and rinsed all which was still to shadow forth the contagion of sinne Vers 30. And no sin-offering whereof any of the bloud is brought into the tabernacle c. Namely the sin-offering for the priest and the congregation See Levit. 4. 16. which were burnt without the camp and this might signifie that men cleaving to the legall priesthood and not seeking for the better priesthood of Christ could not be saved CHAP. VII Vers 1. LIkewise this is the law of the trespasse-offering c. For what transgressions the sinne-offering was appointed and for what the trespasse-offering it is hard to determine Some think the trespasse-offering was for smaller sinnes but I rather conceive
why they might not go out as mourners to the buriall of their brethren to wit because they might not put off their priestly attire and so give over the service they had in hand the rather because they were newly consecrated and there were so few of them to attend the service Vers 9. Do not drink wine or strong drink c. Nadab and Abihu though not through wine had erred not in putting a difference betwixt holy and profane upon this occasion God gives charge that other things which might occasion the like errour may be avoyded Vers 12. Take the meat-offering that remaineth c. Namely the remainder of the meat-offering that is mentioned chap. 9. ver 17. Which Moses calls upon them to eat according to the directions formerly given them 1. Thereby to incourage Aaron and his sonnes to go on in their service lest they should have doubted because of the late judgement upon Nadab and Abihu whether God would ever be pleased that they should any more meddle with his sacrifices 2. Because this sudden destruction of their brethren had let them see how exactly carefull they had need to be that all things were done according to Gods appointment and thirdly Because there was great danger lest being disturbed by this heavy and unexpected accident they should forget or neglect their duty herein especially in this particular of eating the meat-offering it being usuall with men in sorrow to refuse their meat Vers 13. And ye shall eat it in the holy place c. That is the court of the Sanctuary as Levit. 6. 16. And the remainder thereof shall Aaron and his sonnes eat with unleavened bread it shall be eaten in the holy place in the court of the tabernacle of the congregation they shall eat it Vers 14. And the wave-breast and heave-shoulder shall be eaten in a clean place c. Moses here also puts them in mind to eat the shoulder and breast to wit of the peoples peace-offerings Levit. 9 21. And the breast and right shoulder Aaron waved for a wave-offering before the Lord and that in a clean place meaning the camp of Israel and in ages following the citie of Jerusalem where the like holy things were eaten Thou and thy sonnes and thy daughters with thee Namely such as were onely maids widows and divorced returned to their fathers house see Levit. 22. 11 12. where others are also mentioned that might eat of them Vers 16. And Moses diligently sought the goat of the sinne-offering c. Amongst other things wherein Moses feared lest Aaron and his sonnes should offend by reason of the sorrow which God had brought upon them this was one thing he doubted lest they should omit the eating of the sinne-offering and therefore he sought diligently to see what was done with it to wit that goat of the sin-offering spoken of Levit. 9. 15. And he tooke the goat which was the sinne-offering c. as appeareth vers 10. of this chapter where Moses saith it was given them to bear the iniquitie of the congregation Indeed it is clear that the sinne-offering for the congregation was to be carried without the camp and burnt by that law Levit. 4. 21. And he shall carry forth the bullock without the camp and burn him as he burned the first bullock But then the bloud of that sinne-offering was carried within the tabernacle Levit 4. 16 17. Now because Aaron had not yet accesse into the holy place till he had prepared a way by these first sacrifices in the court therefore the bloud of this sinne-offering was not brought into the tabernacle as in an extraordinary case and consequently it was not to be burnt without the camp but to be eaten by the priests by that other law Levit. 6. 26 30. The priest that offereth it for sinne shall eat it in the holy place shall it be eaten in the court of the tabernacle of the congregation c. This Aaron and his sonnes in their grief either forgetting or not duly considering did burn it without the camp which was not according to the law See the note upon Levit. 9. 15. And he was angry with Eleazar and Ithamar c. Though Aaron was also in fault and Moses in reproving Eleazar and Ithamar his sonnes in his presence did also reprove him yet he bends his anger chiefly against his sonnes as sparing what he could the father in regâ—rd of his late heavie losse of his two other sonnes his sons faith the text that were left alive which is added to intimate one chief cause of his anger namely that they notwithstanding they had seen what was done to their brethren had exposed themselves to like danger but that God in mercy spared them Vers 18. Behold the bloud of it was not brought in c. Therefore it should have been eaten and not burnt See the former note upon vers 16. Vers 19. And Aaron said unto Moses Behold this day they have offered their sinne-offering c. This apology of Aarons consists of three parts 1. That though they had failed in this particular yet the main had not been neglected the sacrifices had been duly offered 2. That their failing in the rites and ceremonies requisite was by reason of grief occasioned by those dolefull accidents which had so lately befallen them 3. That this might now extenuate his fault though happely he did not omit it upon that reason that if they had eaten the sinne-offering it would not have been acceptable to the Lord because of that heavinesse and sorrow that was upon them which made them unfit and unworthy to eat those holy things for the law requires them that eat before the Lord to rejoyce See Deut. 12. 7. 26. 14. Hose 9. 4. Vers 20. And when Moses heard that he was content Either as approving his fact and allowing his excuse to be sufficient or else rather as finding it a lesse fault then he supposed it had been to wit that he did it not willingly but of humane frailty and perplexed with grief whereupon he passeth it by with pity as loth to adde affliction to affliction and perhaps deferred his further admonition till another time CHAP. XI Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses and to Aaron saying unto them c. The former laws concerned the sanctification of the priests and the rites and ceremonies of the sacrifices now generall laws are given concerning the sanctification of the people and first for avoyding that uncleannesse which cometh from things without the man and in giving these laws the Lord spake both to Moses and to Aaron because it belonged both to the magistrate and priest to see these laws executed the priest being to teach the difference between clean and unclean Ezek. 44. 23. And they shall teach my people the difference between the holy and profane and cause men to discern between the unclean and clean and the Magistrate to take care that this difference was observed and hence is that
fashion of mourners as it is noted before chap. 10. 6. Vers 12. Neither shall he go out of the Sanctuary nor profane the Sanctuary of his God That is he shall not go out of the Sanctuary to mourn for his nearest dead friends because this forsaking of the Sanctuary and the service thereof would be a kind of vilifying of Gods Sanctuary and service and if he should return again from his dead friends into the Sanctuary this would be a manifest defiling and profaning of the Sanctuary For the crown of the anointing oyl of his God is upon him That is because being the anointed high priest and so advanced above the rest of the priests he may not doe that which the other priests may doe The oyl of anointing poured upon the high priests head is here called the crown of the anointing oyl both because by that anointing he was separated to a place of speciall dignity above his brethren and also because therein he was a type of Christs royall priesthood yet withall happely this phrase may be used with respect had to the plate of pure gold fastened to the miter which was upon the high priests head when he was anointed and is called the holy crown Exod. 29. 6 7. Thou shalt put the miter upon his head and put the holy crown upon the miter then shalt thou take the anointing oyl and poure it upon his head and anoint him Vers 13. And he shall take a wife in her virginity And so the high priests wife was a figure of the church which is to be chast pure holy 2. Cor 11. 2. I have espoâ—sed you to one husband that I may present you as a chast virgin to Christ Rev. 14. 4. These are they which were not defiled with women for they are virgins These are they which follow the lamb whithersoever he goeth Vers 14. But he shall take a virgin of his own people to wife That is of the Israelites not of any other nation though a virgin Ezek. 44. 22. They shall take maidens of the seed of the house of Israel or a widow that had a priest before Some would have a virgin of his own people to be a virgin of his own tribe but it is evident that the high priest was not bound to marry to none but to the tribe of Levi for Jehoshubeath the daughter of King Jehoram was the wife of Jâ—hoiâ—da 2. Chron. 22. 1. Vers 15. Neither shall he profane his seed among his people That is he shall not by marrying any of these here forbidden render his sonnes unfit for the priestly office So that this is added to imply one reason why the priests might not marry any of these before mentioned to wit because any blemish in his wife would tend to the reproch and dishonour of his children born of her and so make them unfit to succeed their father or to execute the priests office Vers 17. Whosoever be of thy seed in their generations that hath any blemish c. This law whereby all Aarons posterity that had any blemish in their bodies were excluded from the priests office was first to signifie the perfection of Christ of whom the priests were types who had not indeed the least blemish of sinne in him and secondly to signifie how perfectly pure all the Saints should be through Christ of whom it is said Rev. 14. 5. that they are without fault before the throne of God and thirdly how pure all those should be that are imployed in sacred functions from any thing that might be a blemish to their profession and ministery Vers 22. He shall eat the bread of his God both of the most holy and of the holy Herein the blemished priests had a priviledge above the unclean who might not eat of the holy things Levit. 22. 3. What man soever of the seed of Aaron is a leper or hath a running issue he shall not eat of the holy things untill he be clean Vers 23. Onely he shall not go in unto the vail c. That is into that part of the Sanctuary wherein the vail was that hanged before the ark to wit to dresse the lamps or to order the shewbread c. CHAP. XXII Vers 2. SPeak unto Aaron and to his sonnes that they separate themselves from the holy things c. That is that they wholly abstain from meddling with them or eating of them to wit whilst any legall uncleannesse is upon them as is expressed vers 3. And by the holy things of the children of Israel are meant all their oblations whereof the priests were to eat yea even their first-fruits Numb 18. 13. onely of the tithes it seems they might eat even whilst they were unclean In the former câ—apter the Lord shewed what naturall and personall blemishes made the priests unfit for his service here he shows now what accidentall pollutions should make them for the time unfit for the same service for however it might seem needlesse to enjoyn the priests to separate themselves in the time of their uncleannesse since it was before forbidden the people not to pollute Gods holy things by intermeddling with them at such times Levit. 7. 20. But the soul that eateth of the flesh of the sacrifice of peace-offerings that pertain unto the Lord having his uncleannesse upon him even the soul shall be cut off from his people yet because men honoured above others use to abuse their advancements as if they had â— priviledge to sinne lest the priests should pretend such a priviledge this is also particularly forbidden them Vers 4. What man soever of the seed of Aaron is a leper or hath a running issue c. This concerneth women also Aarons daughters who might eat of some of the holy things yet not when they were unclean Vers 9. They shall therefore keep mine ordinance c. That is they shall abstain from eating of the things before spoken of Vers 10. There shall no stranger eat of thâ— holy things c. That is none but those of Aarons posterity though Israelites or Levites yet an exception is added in the next verse to wit that any servants the priests had bought with their money might eat of these things whether Israelite who was yet to go out after seven years service or servants bought for ever from other nations Vers 14. And if a man eat of the holy things unwittingly then he shall put the fifth part thereof unto it c. And withall offer a ramme for his sinne against God chap. 5. 15. If a soul commit a trespasse and sinne through ignorance in the holy things of the Lord then he shall bring for his trespasse unto the Lord a ramme without blemish c. But here onely satisfaction is made to the priests Vers 15. And they shall not prâ—fane the holy things of the children of Israel c. That is the priests to wit by eating them when they are unclean Vers 16. Or suffer them to bear the iniquity of trespasse when
they eat their holy things c. That is the priests shall not by suffering the people to eat of the holy things expose them to the guilt of such a sinne and the punishment that will follow thereon Vers 18. Whatsoever he be of the house of Israel or of the stranger in Israel c. In this precept three things are required in all burnt-offerings whether they were brought by Israelites born or proselytes who though they were strangers born yet embracing the religion of the Israelites were admitted to offer sacrifices as being ingrafted as it were into Gods Israel and whether they were brought for a vow or a freewill-offering to wit first that they must be of the beeves or sheep or goats secondly that they must alwayes be males in other sacrifices a female was sometimes accepted but never in burnt-offerings and thirdly that they must be without blemish of all which see the notes upon the first chapter of this book Vers 21. And whosoever offereth a sacrifice of peace-offerings c. Here direction is given for their peace-offâ—rings to wit that whether they were brought for a vow or for a freewill-offering they must be first of the flocks or herds beeves or sheep or goats and secondly that they must be perfect and without blemish that is as some distinguish them perfect in regard of the inwards and outwardly without blemish Yet in peace-offerings that were not for a vow but for a freewill-offering though no blemish was allowed yet something was allowed that was after a sort a blemish as appears in the exception that follows vers 23. to wit a bullock or a lamb or kid that had any thing superfluous or lacking in his parts for this is not meant of such cattel as were any way monstrous that had of any part too many or too few as five legs or three ears or but one eye but it is meant of such as had any part too long or too short over big or over little not according to thâ— ordinary proportion of nature as is usually in other catel of that kind and this though it were some kind of defect yet it was not accounted a blemish and so it was allowed in peace-offerings that were brought for a freewill-offering not in peace-offerings that were brought for a vow Vers 2â— Ye shall not offer unto the Lord that which iâ— bruisâ—d c. No not in freewill-offerings Vers 25. Neither from a strangers hand shall ye offâ—r the brâ—ad of your God c. Some understand this of strangers that were proselytes leâ—â— say they any man should think that such blemished sacrifices as are before spoken of might serve for proselytes expresse mention is made that from their hands they should not be excepted Some again by strangers will have such meant as were neither of the seed nor the religion of the Israelites uncircumcised strangers and these expound this law three severall wayes to wit first that though such blemished sacrifices were bought from the hand of strangers uncircumcised with their money yet they might not offer them to God because they were blemished and so their corruption was in them that is they were corrupted and polluted and so were not fit for sacrifices or secondly that if a stranger that is any of the hâ—athen uncircumcised would bring any sacrifice to be offered for them and brought any of those fore-mentioâ—ed blemished sacrifices it should not be accepted or thirdly that from the hand of any pagan they should not offer the bread of their God that is his sacriâ—â—ces of any of these that is of any of the cattel before mentioned whether blemished or without blemish and that because they are blemished and polluted even because they are brought by the uncircumcised But neither of these two last Expositions seem to me probable Not the first of them because I no where find that the heathen were allowed to bring any sacrifices at all and therefore it was needlesse to forbid the taking of a blemished sacrifice from them Nor the last because thiâ— law doth onely speak of sacrifices that should be accepted from the Israelites and not for heathens as the last clause doth evidently shew they shall not be accepted for you Vers 27. When a bullock or a sheep or a goat is brought forth then it shall be seven dayes under the damme c. The same is enjoyned concerning their first-born cattel Exod. 22. 30. Because till they were eight dayes old they were not fit to be eaten by men therefore till then the Lord would not allow them to be brought for sacrifices Vers 28. And whether it be cow or ew ye shall not kill it and her young both in one day To wit that being taught mercie in killing of beasts for sacrifices they might learn much more to shew mercie to men and also how they should labour after perfect purity when they came to offer sacrifices to God Vers 30. On the same day it shall be eaten up c. See chap. 17. 15. CHAP. XXIII Vers 2. COncerning the feasts of the Lord which yâ— shall proclaim to be holy convocations even these are my feasts c. That is these are the feasts which you my people shall cause to be proclaimed as holy convocations to wit by the priests for it is generally held that the priests did by sounding of the trumpets proclaim these festivals The Lord having before given direction for sacrifices now gives order for festivall times whereon many sacrifices were usually offered Vers 3. The seventh day is the Sabbath of rest an holy convocation yè shall do no work therein That is no work appertaining to their earthly businesses or imployments upon other festivall dayes they were not tyed so strictly except onely the day of Expiation for upon other festivall dayes the restraint is ye shall do no servile work therein as we may see vers 7 8 21 c. but upon the Sabbath and the day of Expiation vers 28. the Law runnes ye shall do no work therein and the difference betwixt these is commonly held to be this that on the other festivals they were forbidden all servile work that is all work appertaining to their worldly callings wherein usually on other dayes their servants were imployed but were allowed any work in providing food for the day and so indeed that which was forbidden on the first day of unleavened bread in the seventh verse of this chapter under the name of servile work In the first day ye shall have an holy convocation ye shall do no servile work therein is expressed thus Exod. 12. 16. And in the first day there shall be an holy convâ—â—ation no manner of work shall be done in them save that which every man must eat and that onely may be done of you But on the Sabbath day and day of atonement they were restrained from all bodily labour yea even that of providing or dressing their food as is evident Exod. 16. 23. and Exod. 35. 3.
where they were forbidden to kindle a fire or to dresse that which they should eat on the Sabbath day yet did not the Jews understand this law so as to restrain them from those works which were necessarily to be done and therefore they used to water their catel as our Saviour faith Luke 13. 15. on the Sabbath day and if need were would pull out of a pit either ox or asse that were fallen into it Luke 14. 5. It is the Sabbath of the Lord in all your dwellings That is to be observed in all your dwellings The other feasts were especially to be kept before the Sanctuary whither all the men of Israel were to assemble Exod. 23. 14. Three times thou shalt keep a feast unto me in the year and vers 17. Three times in the year all thy males are to appear before the Lord God Deut. 16. 5 6. Thou mayest not sacrifice the Passeover within any of the gates which the Lord thy God hath given thee But at the place which the Lord thy God shall chuse to place his name in there shalt thou sacrifice the Passeover and vers 16. Three times in a year shall all thy males appear before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall chuse But the Sabbaths were to be sanctified in all places where they dwelt to which purpose their Synagogues were built Acts 15. 21. Moses of old time hath in every city them that preach him being read in the Synagogues every Sabbath day Vers 7. In the first day ye shall have an holy convocation ye shall do no servile work therein See the first note upon vers 3. Vers 8. But ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord seven dayes What the sacrifices were that were to be offered on each of these seven dayes of unleavened bread we may see Numb 28. 18 24. Vers 10. When ye be come into the land which I give unto you and shall reap the harvest thereof c. That is and shalt addresse thy self to reap the harvest thereof for the sheaf of the first-fruits of this harvest which they were here enjoyned to bring unto the priest was to be the first corn they cut down when they began to put the sicle to the corn as it is expressed Deut. 16. 9. Nor might they reap their harvest till this sheaf of first-fruits was brought unto the Lord. Vers 11. On the morrow after the priest shall wave it That is on the sixteenth day of the first moneth called Nisan the second of the seven dayes of unleavened bread Upon the fourteenth day of that moneth the Passeover was kept the fifteenth day was the first day of the feast of unleavened bread which day was a Sabbath of rest vers 7. and is called the feast Numb 28. 17. and this is the Sabbath here meant for on the morrow after being the sixteenth day of that moneth the sheaf of the first-fruits was by the care of the Magistrate in the name of all the people brought unto the priest and this sheaf was of barley for that was first ripe in the land of Canaan Ruth 2. 23. She kept fast by the maydens of Boaz to glean unto the end of barley-harvest and of wheat-harvest and Exod. 9. 31 32. The barley was in the ear and the flax was bolled but the wheat and the rie were not smitten for they were not grown up to wit at the feast of the Passeover but wheat-harvest was after at Pentecost or the feast of weeks as we may see Exod. 34. 22. where the feast of Pentecost or the feast of weeks is also called the feast of the first-fruits of wheat-harvest Vers 12. And ye shall offer the day when ye wave the sheaf an he lamb without blemish c. To wit besides the dayly morning and evening sacrifice which upon no occasion were intermitted and besides the sacrifices appointed for every of the seven dayes of this solemn feast of unleavened bread Numb 28. 23 24. For this was appointed peculiarly to accompany this sheaf of the first-fruits and it figured Christ by whom those first-fruits were sanctifyed Vers 13. And the meat-offering thereof shall be two tenth deals of fine flowre c. To wit two tenth deals of an Ephah that is two Omers and this was double to the usuall proportion in all other sacrifices of lambs which was but one tenth deal Numb 15. 4. He that offereth his offering unto the Lord shall bring a meat-offering of a tenth deal of flowre the reason whereof may be because this was a gratulatory sacrifice for the fruits of the earth Vers 15. And ye shall count unto you from the morrow after the Sabbath c. Here direction is given how they should know on what day they were to keep the next great feast after that of unleavened bread to wit the feast of weeks or Pentecost namely that they were to number from the morrow after the Sabbath that is from the sixteenth day of the moneth Nisan as is before said in the note upon vers 11. which was the very day that they brought the sheaf of the wave-offering seven compleat Sabbaths that is seven compleat weeks which was nine and fourty dayes and that then on the morrow after the seventh Sabbath that is after the seventh week which was the fiftieth day they were to keep the feast of weeks or Pentecost and to offer a new meat-offering unto the Lord which shows the reason why this feast was called the feast of weeks namely because it was seven weeks after the Passeover or the beginning of the feast of unleavened bread as also why it was afterward called in the New Testament Pentecost Acts 2. 1. to wit from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth fifty because it was fifty dayes after the first and great day of unleavened bread for they began to number these fifty dayes from the morrow after that Sabbath inclusively which was the second day of unleavened bread the day whereon the sheaf of first-fruits was offered Vers 17. Ye shall bring out of your habitations two wave-loaves of two tenth deals c. That is on the feast of Pentecost you shall bring this offering which was to be offered as the first-fruits of their wheat-harvest as the sheaf offered at the Passeover mentioned vers 10. was brought as the first-fruits of their barley-harvest now it is expressed that these two wave-loaves were to be brought out of their habitations either to signifie that these two loaves were to be made of the new wheat of their own land not of forein corn or bought of strangers or else to signifie that though there were but one sheaf of first-fruits offered at the Passeover in the name of all the people yet now every family was to bring two wave-loaves of first-fruits out of their severall habitations But indeed because the sacrifices mentioned in the following verse that were offered together with these loaves were not brought severally
fruitfulnesse of the land wherein God had planted them whereof these severall boughs of goodly trees were aâ— evident signe Vers 43. That your generations may know that I made the children of Israel to dwell in booths c. Sâ—e Exod. 12. 37. CHAP. XXIV Vers 2. Command the children of Israel that they bring unto thee pure oyl-olive c. This which is given here in charge to the Israelites is for the continuall supply both of lamp oyl and shewbread to wit that as they brought them at first so they must still be supplyed by them either therefore these things were provided by the civil magistrate out of the common sâ—ock or else rather â—hey were provided as were also the daily sacrifices and whatsoever else was offered in the name of the whole people out of the treasury of the temple into which therefore towards the supply of these things both the Princes and people did ordinarily cast in what they were willing to give So it is noted of Hezekiah 2. Chron. 31. 3. He appointed also the Kings portion of his substance for the burnt-offerings to wit for the morning and evening burnt-offerings and the burnt-offerings for the Sabbaths for the new Moons and for the set feasts and of the people Luke 21. 1. He saw the rich men casting their gifts into the treasury and a certain poore widow casting in thither tâ—o mites Vers 3. In the tabernacle of the congregation shall Aaron order it from the evening unto the morning c. Or his sonnes by his appointment See the note upon Exod. 25. 37. Vers 5. And thou shalt take fine floure and bake twelve cakes thereof These were the cakes of shewbread concerning which see the note upon Exod. 25. 23. The floure was provided at the common charge as is before said upon ver 1. and brought to the priests but the cakes were made and baked by the Levites of the family of Kohath as is evident 1. Chron. 9. 32. where it is said that some of the sonnes of the Kohathites were over the shew-bread to prepare it every Sabbath Vers 6. And shalt set them in two rows six on a row c. The common opinion is that those twelve cakes of shewbread representing the twelve tribes of Israel were not set one by another but six one upon another and six one upon another But because this way it cannot so properly be said that they were set in two orders or rows and because in the following verse there is order given for the putting of frankincense upon each row I rather think that they were set in order along the table six in one row and six in another Vers 7. And you shall put pure frankincense upon each row that it may be on the bread for a memoriall even an offering made by fire unto the Lord. For the incense was burned upon the altar when they took away the bread and was before-hand laid upon the bread as a signe that God would through Christ remember his people with thoughts of favour and gracious acceptance Vers 9. And it shall be Aarons and his sonnes and they shall eat it in the holy place That is after it had stood a week upon the table before the Lord. For it is most holy unto him of the offerings of the Lord c. Because of the incense which was burnt the bread was reputed most holy as if it had been of the offerings made by fire Vers 10. And the sonne of an Israelitish woman whose father was an Egyptian c. Thus by the providence of God in the party thus blaspheming and thus punished for it as is here related they were taught 1. How the curse of God doth usually follow the issue of such unlawfull mixtures as was this of an Egyptian with aâ— Israelite 2. How severe God must needs be against this sinne in his own genuine people who would not suffer it unpunished in one that was the sonne of a stranger by the fathers side The inserting of this story in this place makes it more then probable that it was done whilst they were yet in the desert of Sinai even whilst the Lord was giving these Laws to Moses which are before mentioned as is expressed in the next chapter ver 1. Whether the Egyptian had this sonne by Shelomith in marriage or by fornication we cannot say but that this their sonne the blasphemer had embraced the religion of the Israelites it is very likely both because he came away with them out of Egypt and also because he is here said to have gone out amongst the children of Israel which implies more then his going in their company namely that he went out amongst them as one of them And this sonne of the Israelitish woman and a man of Israel strove together in the camp This of his striving is expressed to let us know that a blasphemer though provoked is not therefore to be excused Vers 11. And the Israelitish womans sonne blasphemed the name of the Lord and cursed His sinne I conceive was not rash vain and unadvised mentioning Gods name either in swearing cursing the man with whom he was to contend or otherwise but of an higher nature though even these are blasphemy even some execration or reprochfull speeches uttered in his fury directly against God as if for instance we should suppose this that in the heat of contention the Israelite upbraiding him with his idolatrous father and denying him to be a true member of the Church of God he should thereupon speak scornfully and opprobriously of the God of Israel slighting the priviledge of being one of his people Some such blasphemy I conceive this was and that because the Law which God gave them upon this occasion speaks of cursing God ver 15. Whosoever curseth his God shall bear his sinne not cursing in Gods name but directly and expressely of cursing God And they brought him unto Moses c. According to the order mentioned Exod. 18. 26. The hard causes they brought unto Moses Vers 14. Let all that heard him lay their hands upon his head That is those that heard him were to come forth and laying their hands upon his head to give in evidence against him and so thereupon he was to be condemned and the congregation was to stone him Now this ceremony of the witnesses laying their hands upon his head was 1. to signifie that they did charge this sinne upon him and approve of the punishment that was to be inflicted for it 2. that having witnessed nothing but the truth they were free from his death but his bloud must be upon his own head 3. to imply that he was to be sacrificed as it were to the justice of God for as those that brought any sacrifice to the tabernacle were to lay their hand upon the head of the sacrifice thereby signifying their desire and faith that the death of that sacrifice might and should satisfie the justice of God in their behalf so here the laying
brethren as they did this day by releasing their servants and restoring to every man their possessions again A great dispute there is amongst Expositours when the year of Jubile began Some hold that though it were proclaimed on the seventh moneth the moneth Tisri yet it began not till the spring following in the moneth Nisan but this is no way probable for the time of sowing was about the seventh moneth and it is not likely they sowed that which because of the following Jubile they might not reap I make no question therefore but the year of Jubile began on this seventh moneth but whether it began on the first day of this moneth as the Jews generally hold or not till the tenth day is somewhat questionable yet the last seems to me most probable because it may seem strange that it should begin ten dayes before it was proclaimed Vers 10. And ye shall hallow the fiftieth year and proclaim liberty throughout all the land c. That is ye shall set it apart to be an holy year and shall proclaim liberty throughout all the land to wit to your brethren that had been sold to you for servants who shall hereupon be set at liberty Now the year of Jubile was called an holy year because it was separated from the ordinary imployments of other years in tilling and sowing their land c. that they might be at more leisure to spend it in holy imployments and that it might be to them a year of holy rejoycing before the Lord and withall because it was to be a type of that evangelicall Jubile at the coming of Christ when by the trumpet of the Gospel first sounded by the Baptist and after by Christ and his Apostles there should be great joy proclaimed unto all nations whence it is that the time of the Gospel is called the year of Gods redeemed Esa 63. 4. and the acceptable year of the Lord Esa 61. 2. the accepted time and the day of salvation 2. Cor. 6. 2. One of the main priviledges of this year was that which is here mentioned that all their servants were set at liberty Ordinarily when their brethren were sold to them for servants they were to serve them six years but if the year of Jubile came after the first or second year they were presently set free yea even those that at other ordinary times did refuse to be set free and so had their ears bored through and were by the Law thereupon to serve for ever Exod. 21. 16. were yet set free at the year of Jubile And herein was the year of Jubile a notable type of the evangelicall Jubile at the coming of Christ when all Gods redeemed ones were set free from the bondage of the Law Satan sinne and death Joh. 8. 36. If the sonne shall make you free you shall be free indeed It shall be a Jubile unto you and ye shall return every man to his possession This was another priviledge of the year of Jubile That when that year came all the land that had been sold returned to the owners that had sold it or to their heirs for no man might sell his land for ever ver 23. but onely for so many years as were behind from the sale to the year of Jubile and then the owners entred upon the land again And this was the reason why Naboth would not sell his vineyard to Ahab to wit for ever 1. King 21. 3. The Lord forbid it me saith he that I should give the inheritance of my fathers unto thee Now the reasons of this Law were 1. that it might prevent the confusion of the tribes by the alienation of their severall portions in the land of Canaan from one to another 2. that it might be a barre in the way of the rich that they might not hope to swallow up the inheritance of their poore brethren and so to enlarge their own 3. that it might be a perpetuall memoriall to them that God had planted them in the land because they might not sell it the Lord challenging the land to be still his by a peculiar right and willing them onely to esteem themselves as sojourners therein with him whence it is called the Lords land Hos 9. 3. They shall not dwell in the Lords land and Esai 8. 8. The stretching out of his wings shall fill the breadth of thy land O Immanuel And fourthly That it might be a figure of our recovering by Christ at the evangelicall Jubile that heavenly inheritance which we had lost by sinne and that the heavenly Canaan which God had prepared for his in Christ câ—nnot be utterly alienated from them but is surely confirmed in his bloud and reserved in heaven for them so that though by their sinnes they may for a time deprive themselves of the comfortable use of this their inheritance in the Church yet they shall return thereto at the great Jubile of Christs second appearing when the trumpet of God shall sound 1. Thess 4. 16 17. The Lord himsâ—lf shall descend from heaven with a shout with the voice of the Archangell and with the trump of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the aire and so shall we be for ever with the Lord. Vers 12. Ye shall eat the increase thereof out of the field And not out of the barn The meaning is that they might not gather and lay up the encrease that grew of the land in the year of Jubile but what they did eat hereof in common together with others they must take it immediately out of the field Vers 14. And if thou sell ought unto thy neighbour or buyest ought of thy neighbours hand ye shall not oppresse one another That is the seller shall not exact more of him that buyes then the use of the land is truly worth from the time of the sale to the year of Jubile nor shall the buyer seek to get the land for lesse then it is truly worth taking advantage of the necessity of him that is forced to sell Vers 20. And if ye shall say What shall we eat the seventh year c. An objection is here made and answered concerning the rest of the Sabbaticall year enjoyned vers 4. The objection is how they should live the seventh year if they should therein neither sow nor reap And the answer is vers 21 22. That God would command such a blessing upon the sixth year that it should bring forth fruit for three years that is from the sixth to the ninth not for three years compleat but for part of three years as Christ is said to have been three dayes in thâ— grave because he was in the grave part of three dayes for the increase of the sixth year served them first for part of the sixth year to wit from barly-harvest that year which was about the Passeover till the seventh moneth
whatsoever were the Lords Numb 8. 17. All the first-born of the children of Israel are mine saith the Lord both man and beast But because the first-born of sheep and such other catel as used to be sacrificed could not be redeemed Numb 18. 17. and so could never be vowed unto the Lord whereas all other first-born might be redeemed and after that might again be consecrated to the Lord by a vow yea before they were redeemed they might be vowed with respect to the time after redemption as Samuel Hannahs first-born sonne was vowed 1. Sam. 1. 11. therefore the firstlings of oxen and sheep are here particularly mentioned because they were never capable of being vowed unto the Lord. Vers 27. And if it be an unclean beast then he shall redeem it according to thy estimation c. That is if any shall vow an unclean beast then he may redeem it and if he will redeem it it shall be redeemed according to thy estimation c. for this is not spoken of redeeming the first-born of unclean beasts but of unclean beasts that were vowed as before vers 11. which is evident in that here is injoyned the adding of a fifth part over and above the price of the cattel redeemed which is no where enjoyned for the redeeming of the first-born Vers 28. Notwithstanding no devoted thing that a man shall devote unto the Lord c. That is nothing that is anathematized so it is in the Greek nothing destroyed or wholy cut off as the Hebrew word signifieth Things devoted I conceive were such things as were consecrated and set apart absolutely unto God withouâ— power of redemption and that not by an ordinary vow but with a curse of destruction denounced and desired upon any whosoever it be that shall divert that to any private use Hence the offerings of the temple mentioned Luke 21. 5. are there called anathemata Vers 29. None devoted which shall be devoted of men shall be redeemed but shall surely be put do death Three severall wayes this clause of the law concerning devoted things is understood by Expositours first some understand it onely of beasts yea principally of unclean beasts devoted of men that is devoted by men conceiving that this is added to satisfie a doubt namely that if things devoted might not be sold what then shall be done with those devoted unclean beasts which were not fit for the Lords use to which they say an answer is here given namely that however they might not be sold but must be put to death Again secondly some understand it generally of all devoted things whether men or beasts or lands c. and these by the last clause wherein it is said that such things shall surely be put to death understand a finall separating such things from all civill use unto the Lord either by death or otherwise to wit that such things were either to be put to death or else that they were to be irrecoverably cut off from all civill use which in a metaphoricall phrase is a kind of death such things being civilly dead as we use to say in regard of the former owner But thirdly some understand it onely of men that are devoted for men they say are here mentioned not as the persons devoting but as the persons devoted and therefore it is not translated None devoted which shall be devoted by men but None devoted which shall be devoted of men or from amongst men shall be redeemed that is no men that are devoted shall be redeemed but shall surely be put to death And this seems the most probable Exposition and most agreeable with our translation Onely then it must be understood of such as were devoted unto destruction which was done sometimes by a speciall and extraordinary vow and so the Canaanites were devoted Numb 21. 2. Israel vowed a vow unto the Lord and said If thou wilt indeed deliver this people into my hand then will I utterly destroy their cities or else by Gods speciall command and so the inhabitants of Jericho were devoted Josh 6. 17. and the Amalekites 1. Sam. 15. 3. for if we extend it to the devoting of men to Gods service then that last clause they shall surely be put to death cannot be meant otherwise then in that metaphoricall sense before spoken of namely that such were to be wholly given up for ever to the Lord as men dead unto the world and so Samuel they say was devoted to the Lord. Vers 30. And all the tithe of land whether of the seed of the laâ—d or of the fruit of the tree is the Lords There are two sorts of tithes in the Law the first which was given to the Levites Numb 18. 21. the second which after the paiment of the former tithe was separated and carried up to Jerusalem and there eaten by the owners Deut. 12. 6 7 11. this may be meant of both though principally of the first as is methinks evident by that generall expression all the tithe of the land c. Vers 31. And if a man will at all redeem ought of â—iâ— tithes he shall adde thereto the fifth part thereof c. Which was to make suâ—â— that the Levites should lose nothing by the cunning of the owners buying the second tithe might be turned into money Deut. 14. 23. but for the Lords use not their own private commodity Vers 32. And concerning tithe of the herd or of the flock even whatsoever passeth under the rod c. This phrase hath respect unto the manner of tithing which was thus as they went out of the fold or barn one by one the tithing man with his rod numbred them and the tenth as it casually passed by whether good or bad male or female was marked out for the tithe ANNOTATIONS On the third book of MOSES called NUMBERS CHAP. I. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses in the wildernesse of Sinai c. This third book of Moses is called Numbers because therein are related two severall numbrings of the people the one here in the first entrance of this book the other afterwards chap. 26. besides many other numbrings as of the offerings of the Princes and of the severall stages of the Israelites in their journeyings towards the land of Canaan c. In these first words he tells us the place and time when they were numbred to wit in the wildernesse of Sinai and that on the first day of the second moneth in the second year after their return out of Egypt In the beginning of the third moneth of the first year they came first into the wildernesse of Sinai Exod. 19. 1. upon the very first day of the first moneth of the second year the tabernacle was erected Exod. 40. 17. and now on the first day of the second moneth of this year this command was given for the numbring of the people whereby it is evident that all those things which are related in the foregoing book of Leviticus were done within the
hundred thousand and three thousand and five hundred and fiftie at least if there were some small difference it was under fifty such small numbers being indeed usually not set down in the Scriptures yet then it is most probable that the tribe of Levi was numbred which are here lest out And if so thence it must needs follow that there were then at their first numbring so many young men of nineâ—een years of age that now were twenty years old as made up the number of the Levites that they might see they should lose nothing by whatsoever was imployed in Gods service Vers 48. For the Lord had spoken unto Moses saying c. His numbring of the tribe of Levi by themselves not amongst the rest some might think did proceed from an ambitious desire to exalt â—â—s own tribe and therefore he makes expresse mention that it was done by Gods speciall command and that to shew that God had exempted them both from warres and all other secular imployments and separated them onely to attend upon the service of the tabernacle and besides because consequently their number was to be taken after another manner to wit from a moneth old and upward chap. 3. 15. Vers 51. And the stranger that cometh nigh shall be put to death That is whosoever is not of the tribe of Levi and this the Lord enjoyned both to bring them to the more reverend esteem of Gods holy things and withall to make them ever mindfull of this that there was no drawing nigh unto God without a Mediatour CHAP. II. Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake to Moses and Aaron saying The people being all numbred as God had appointed in the former chapter in this chapter the Lord gives direction for the ordering of every tribe when they pitched their tents and when they marched forward for to prevent confusion in their marching some order was necessary and to cut off all matters of contention the Lord himself appoints unto every tribe their severall place Vers 2. Every man of the children of Israel shall pitch by his own standard with the ensigne c. For the understanding of this we must know 1. that every tribe was to have a particular ensigne or banner called here the ensigne of their fathers house and so where that was displayed all of that tribe were to pitch their tents together as in one bodie 2. that the camp being divided into foure quarters in each quarter there was to be three tribes who besides their severall ensignes had one standard in common for them all which the chief of the three tribes carried and so every man of the children of Israel was ordered to pitch by his own standard 3. that being thus divided orderly into foure quarters they were appointed to pitch their tents about the tabernacle of the congregation to wit three tribes in one quarter in the East and three tribes in another quarter in the West and so three likewise on the South and three on the North and then the tabernacle was in the middest of them So hereby they were taught that God would dwell amongst them as his people to provide for them to protect and defend them c. and withall they were taught to have God still in their mind and so to fear him alwayes and worship him as they ought to do and 4. that though the tribes did thus pitch their tents round about the tabernacle yet it was as the text saith a farre off that is there was a good distance betwixt them and the tabernacle how farre off it was we cannot say yet it may be probably ghessed that it was two thousand cubits which is an English mile because we find that such a distance was between the ark and the people when they passed over Jordan Josh 3. 4. And thus we may conceive what a glorious sight it was to behold the tribes thus orderly ranked in their severall places and that it was no wonder though Balaam was stricken with admiration to behold it Numb 24. 5 6. How goodly are thy tents O Jacob ' and thy tabernaclâ—s O Israel as the valleys are they spread forth by the rivers side c. Vers 3. And on the East-side toward the rising of the sunne shall the standard of Judah pitch c. Thus the tribe of Judah out of which Christ was to come hath the preheminence and goes foremost as Captain of the rest and is therein a type of Christ the lion of the tribe of Judah who also is Michael that with his Angels fighteth against the Dragon and goeth before his heavenly armies Rev. 12. 7. Thus Judah hath the dignity of the first-born which was taken from Reuben neither can Reuben wiâ—hstand it because God hath so ordered it Vers 5. And those that do pitch next unto him shall be the tribe of Issachar And with him Zebulun ver 7. both younger brothers to Judah that they might the more willingly be under his regiment Vers 9. And all that were numbred in the camp of Judah were a hundred c. Thus the greatest number were in the first quarter for the more safety of the Sanctuary and all Israel almost thirty thousand moâ— then in any other quarter These shall first set forth That is when the camp removes these tribes before mentioned to wit Judah aâ—d Issachar and Zebulun which went together in one regiment under Judahs standard were to advance forward in the first place whereby it is evident that when they journeyed from one place to another they did not march in that order as their tents were pitched about the tabernacle when they stayed in any place but first those of Judahs standard advanced forward in the forefront then immediately behind followed those of Reubens standard ver 16. then next behind them came the regiment under the standard of Ephraim ver 24. and then in the last place came those that belonged to the standard of Dan ver 31. onely the Levites went some of them betwixt the regiment of Judah and the regiment of Reuben as is expressed chap. 10. 17. and other next after Reubens regiment just in the midst of their armies having six tribes before them and six behind them Vers 10. On the South-side shall be the standard of the camp of Reuben The South was to them that were ranked now with their faces Eastward on their right hand and so the right wing is given unto Reuben because he was the first-born though he lost his birthright Gen 49. which Judah and Joseph had shared between them Vers 12. And those which pitch by him shall be the tribe of Simeon c. Who was his next brother and that by Leah his mother Now his other brother by Leah being already disposed of who was fitter to be joyned with him then Gad the first-born of Zilpah Leahs handmaid Vers 14. Then the tribe of Gad c. See chap. 1. 14. Vers 17. Then the tabernacle of the congregation shall set forward with the camp
of the Levites in the middest of the camp c. It is expressely said chap. 10. 17. that in their journeyings when the camp removed from one place to another the sonnes of Gershon and the soâ—nes of Merari set forward bearing the tabernacle that is the boards and coverings of the tabernacle next after Judahs regiment between Judahs and Reubens regiment and then afterwards the Kohathites onely bearing the Sanctuary went just in the midst of the camp having six tribes before them and six behind them This therefore that is said here that the tabernacle of the congregation shall set forward with the camp of the Levites in the midst of the camp must either be understood onely of the Kohathites who carried the Sanctuary even all the holy things just in the midst of the camp or else by the midst of the camp must not be meant precisely the just midst of the camp but onely that they went between the regiments of the other tribes some immediately after the regiment of Judah and the rest next after the regiment of Reuben and so these last onely were precisely in the midst of the camp Vers 18. On the West-side shall be the standard of the camp of Ephraim c. Unto Josephs sonnes a double priviledge is here given because he was to have a part of Reubens birthright as it is expressely said 1. Chron. 5. 1 2. for first the posterity of his two sonnes are made two severall tribes which might have been an occasion of much contention had not God thus expressely ordered it and 2. unto them the West quarter is given for their pitching of their tents and that I conceivâ— as the second place of honour in the camp for in the same regard is the West quarter amongst the Levites given to the posterity of Gershon the eldest sonne of Levi chap. 3. 23. and so as amongst them Moses and Aaron and the priests pitched immediately before the tabernacle and then the Gershonites that were of Levies eldest sonne just behind the tabernacle so in the ordering of the other tribes Judahs regiment pitched before the tabernacle and the sonnes of Joseph behind it And besides when they journeyed they went in the forefront of those tribes that followed the tabernacle and so both when they marched and when they pitched their tents they had the tabernacle still in their faces as if appointed to take speciall care of it whereto some Expositours conceive the Psalmist alludes in that expression Psal 80. 2. Before Ephraim and Benjamin and Manâ—sseh stirre up thy strength and come and save us For with the tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh in this regigiment and quarter Benjamin is here joyned ver 22. and so all Rachels posterity encamped together But yet Ephraim Josephs younger sonne is appointed to be standard bearer in the camp before his elder brother Manasseh according to Jacobs prophecy of Ephraims superiority Gen. 48. 19 20. where he set Ephraim before Manasseh Vers 24. All that were numbred of the camp of Ephraim c. This was the smallest number of all the armies Vers 25. The standard of the camp of Dan shall be on the North-side by their armies He was the first-born of the handmaids children and Jacobs fifth sonne Gen. 30. 6. and by prophecy he was to judgâ— his people as one of the tribes of Israel Gen. 49. 16. So God appointed him the standard in the left wing with him are joyned the other two remaining sonnes of the handmaids to wit Asher ver 27. and Naphtaly ver 29. CHAP. III. Vers 1. THese also are the generations of Aaron and Moses c. That is these mentioned and numbred in the sequele of this chapter are of the stock whence Aaron and Moses dâ—scended to wit of the tribe of Levi for by the generations of such and such persons in the Scripture is meant sometimes their ancestours sometimes their children and posterity and sometimes their whole kindred and family as here it is taken Yet even the children of Aaron and Moses are numbred amongst the rest for though there be no mention made of Moses sonnes as there is of Aarons ver 2. yet even Moses sonnes are included amongst the Kohathites of which family Moses was ver 28. And therefore is Aâ—ron in this place prefixt before Moses because in this regard Aarons sonnes as being priests had the preheminence of Moses posterity who were but ordinary Levites As for that clause in the day that the Lord spake with Moses in mount Sinai that I conceive is purposely added because some of these here mentioned though they were living when the Lord spake with Moses in mount Sinai yet they were now dead in the second moneth of the second year when this command was given for the numbring of the people namely Nadab and Abihu mentioned ver 2. Vers 6. Bring the tribe of Levi near and present them before Aaron c. Aaron and his sonnes entred upon the office of the priesthood in the first moneth of the second year after their going out of Egypt as it is evident Levit. 10. but it seems the Levites were not set apart to enter upon their office till they were now numbred and appointed how they should pitch their tents about the tabernacle and what the severall charge should be of each family of them which was in the second moneth of the second year chap. 1. 1. But yet that they should be set apart to this imployment in stead of the first-born was promised them before when they were appointed to slay those that had worshipped the golden calf as is before noted upon Exâ—d 32. 29. How this may be reconciled with that in Deut. 10. 8. see in the notes upon that place Vers 7. And they shall keep his charge and the charge of the whole congregation c. That is they shall pitch their tents round about the tabernacle that they may be near at hand to be subservient and helpfull unto Aaron in the severall duties of Gods worship and the service of the tabernacle which God hath given in charge to Aaron and which God hath given in charge to the whole congregation Vers 8. And they shall keep all the instruments of the tabernacle of the congregation and the charge of the children of Israel c. That is that wherewith the children of Israel must have stood charged but that the Levites are separated to take it upon them in Israels behalf Vers 10. And thou shalt appoint Aaron and his sonnes and they shall wait on their priests office c. That is though the Levites are given unto Aaron and his sonnes for his help that they may minister unto him and be assistants in those things which are fit for them yet with those things that belong peculiaâ—ly to the priests office even the Levites themselves must not upon pain of death intermeddle nor must the priests turn over the work of the Sanctuary to the Levites so to ease themselves they must wait
once 〈◊〉 year Heb. 9. 7. to wit whilest the tabernacle was standing to do service there yet when the tabernacle was to be taken down the inâ—eriour priests might freely go in thither to wit having first taken away the vail because then there was no difference betwixt the holy and the most holy place and the Lord no doubt at those times withdrew the cloud upon the mercy-â—eat Levit. 16. 2. which was the signe of Gods presence there yea and the Levites too afterwards when the holy things were covered to remove the ark from thence as seems to be implyed vers 16. Vers 6. And shall put thereon the covering of badgers skins and shall spread over it a cloth wholly of blue This covering of badger skinnes was not that where-with the tabernacle was on the outside coveâ—â—d for that was amongst the carriage of the Gershonites vers 25. but it was a smaller case or covering of these skinnes laid over the ark to keep it dry when the Levites carried it and therefore we see there was such a covering fitted for the table vers 8. and so also for the rest of the holy things vers 10 11 c. and these with the clothes of blue and scarlet used in the covering of these things were those â—lothes of service mentioned Exod. 31. 10. And shall put in the staves thereof It is said of the staves belonging to the ark Exod. 25. 15. The staves shall be in the rings of the ark they shall not be taken from it and hereupon it becomes questionable how it can be said here that the priests should put in the staves thereof if the staves were to remain alwayes in the rings and were upon no occasion to be taken out Some Expositours to remove this seeming contradiction hold that the staves here spoken of were not the staves of the ark mentioned Exod. 25. but certain other staves that were put through the covering of the ark and wherewith they carryed the ark being thus covered But because they are called here â—he staves thereof and where afterwards Moses speaks of the candlestick which had no staves belonging to it there another exprâ—ssion is used for the carrying of it vers 10. And shall put it upon a barre therefore I conceive this place is meant of the very staves that were made together with the ark and covered over with gold as the ark was and that two other wayes this doubt may be more probably resolved to wit first that though the staves of the ark were never to be taken out of the rings whileâ—t the tabernacle was standing of which that law is meant Exod. 25. 15. yet when the tabernacle was taken down and the holy things to be removed then they might and must necessarily take oâ—t the staves till the coverings were put upon it and then were to put them in again as here is enjoyned for the carrying of it or secondly that this which is here said of putting in the staves thereof is meant of putting in the end of the staves under the covering to wit that because the staves were a part of the ark and covered over with gold as the ark was therefore not so much as the ends of the staves that stuck out were to be leâ—t bare to the injury of the weather nor might be seen or touched by the Levites when they came to carry it but were therefore to be carefully put in under the covering and to that end happely the cases or covering of the ark were so made that there were places to put in the ends of the slaves and so the Levites did not touch so much as the staves uncovered Vers 7. And the continuall bread shall be thereon That is the shewbread here called the continuall bread because it was to be continually upon the table before the Lord Exod. 25. â—0 shall not be taken off from the table when it is thus covered and wrapped up but shall be left still upon the table even when the Levites remove it from one place to another And hereby it is evident that they had loaves of shewbread standing upon the table all the time of their travelling through the wildernesse for though they were chiâ—fly fed with manna all the time Exod. 16. 35. The chilâ—ren of Israel did eat manna fourty years till they came to a land inhabited yet it may be probably enough conceived that they had too some small supply of corn to make bread from the neighbouring countries whereof however they would be sure to provide every week the loaves of shewbread that were to stand upon the holy table Vers 13. And they shall take away the ashes from the altar In giving direction how the altar of burnt-offerings was to be wrapped up and covered every time they took down the tabernacle and were to go forward to some other place here is order taken that first they should take away the ashes whereby to me it seems not so probable which most Expositours hold that the Israelites never offered any sacrifices in the time of their travelling through the wildernesse after they were once gone from mount Sinai for why then should they be here enjoyned to take the ashes from off the altar when ever they removed the tabernacle happely they did not indeed for want of store of cattel so constantly observe all the sacrifices enjoyned as they did afterwards when they came into the land of Canaan But that God should câ—use them at mount Sinai to build such a goodly tabernacle and then set apart a whole tribe to the service of the tabernacle and destroy Nadab and Abihu for not being exact in that service to render the priests thereby more carefull and wary aâ—d yet that after this for above eight and thirty years together they should never offer any sacrifices sâ—ems to me veâ—y improbable And as for that place Amos 5. 25. Havâ— ye offered unto me sacrifices and offerings in the wildernesse fourty years O house of Israel the meaning is not that all those fourty years they never offered sacrifices nor offerings for at Sinai it is evident they did but that they did even in those times adulterate the worship that he had enjoyned them so that it cannot be concluded I conceive that they did never sacrifice in their passing through the wildernesse But what became of the fire when they cleared the altar of the ashes and put the coverings upon it I answer thoâ—gh it be not expressed how it was done yet that it was put into some pot or other vâ—ssel and â—o preserved still with supply of wood cannot well be questioned because they were not to use any strange fire in their sacrifices but onely that which was kindled fâ—om heaven Levit. 9. 24. which therefore they were appointed continually to keep burning Levit. 6. 12. The fire in the altar shall be burning in it it shall not be put out Vers 15. And when Aaron and his sonnes have made an end of covering the Sanctuary
of these things thus used was to strike the greater terrour into her that if guilty â—he might not darâ— to adde perjury to her other â—inne for the abuse of holy things by the light of nature we know is a foul â—inne and perilous As for the earthen vessel the basenesse of the vessel tended also to expresse the hâ—miliation of the woman and the â—adnesse of the businesse now in hand Besides because it was imployed in bringing uncleannesse to light if any were it may be probably thought that God would have no monument to remain of it but appointed it to be broken after this work was ended as in other cases Levit. 6. 28. and 11. 33. and 15. 12. Vers 17. And of the dust thâ—t is in the floore of the tabernacle the priest shall take and put it into the waâ—er It was fit the drink should be distastfull to put her in mind of the bitter curse that would follow upon her drinking if â—he were guilty and to this end dust is put into it But beâ—ides it was also first because dust in all uses was a â—igne of basenesse sorrow and afflictions as Job 2. 12. Psal 1. 7 5. Psal 22. 15. Lam. 3. 29. and so was fit to imply both the foul and unclean â—inne which was in question the aâ—fliction of the woman suspected and the sorrow she would bring upon her self if guilty and secondly because dust was the food of the cursed serpent Gen. 3. 14. and so might signifie that if she had harkened to his temptations â—he should be partaker of his curse Withall it was holy dust dust of the â—loore of the tabernacle as the ground whereon Moses â—tood Exod. 3. 5. was holy gâ—ound that it might be the more terrible and teach her to fear judgement from the Lord. Vers 18. And the priest shall set the woman before the Lord and uncover the womans head The uncovering of the head was a signe of sorrow Levit. 21. 10. And he that is the high priest among his brethrâ—n upon whose head the anointing oyl was poured shall not uncover his head nor rend his clothes and to have her head bare in such an assembly was a shame 1. Cor. 11. 6. For if the woman be not covered let her also be shorn but if it be a shame for a woman to be shorn or shaven let her be covered The covering of this womans head was therefore pulled off by the priest first to shew the sad and wofull condition this woman was now in secondly by the shame hereof to make other women carefull so to carry themselves that they might not give any occasion of suspicion to their husbands thirdly and chiâ—fly to signifie that it was in vain any longer to hide her sinne if she were guilty because God would now lay â—er open and discover to the eyes of all Israel whether or no she were faulâ—y And the priâ—st shall have in his hand the bitter water thaâ— causeth the curse It is called the bitter water from the effeâ—t because it caused the curse to expressâ— which the better it was no doubt made unpleasing to the taste by the dust put â—nto it Vers 21. The Lord make thee a curse and an oath among thy people c. That â—s the Lord make thee such a fearfull example of his wrath and indignation by causing thy thigh to rot and thy belly to swell that in time to come when any of thy people would use a fearfull curse or imprecation upon any they may therein make mention of thee desiring that such plagues and misâ—ries might fall upon them â—s fell upon such a woman that being guilty of adultery did yet drink the water of jealousie The like â—xpression we have Jer. 29. 22. Vers 22. And this water that causeth the curse shall go into thy bowels â—o â—ake thy beâ—ly to swell and thy thigh to rot And so God should punish her in â—â—ose very parts which had been abused in the service of â—inne And the â—oman shall say Amen Amen This word of consent is doubled to shew the fervency of her zeal the innocencie of her cause the uprightnesse of her conscience and the purity of her heart Vers 23. And the priest shall write these curses in a book and he shall blot them out with the bitter water That is he shall write them in a scroll of parchment and then wash and scrape them off into the water And this I conceive was done to assure the woman that the curse threatâ—ed should surely fall upon her if she were guilty and that because though there were no natâ—r ll cause why this water thus â—ingled with dust should have such a â—â—range operation yet the word written should cause the water to work this effect And therefore as sure as she saw the writing of that scroll washt off into the cup so sure she migâ—t be that the â—urse from the word should as I may say passe into the water and in that water should passe into her bowels Vers 24. And he shall cause the woman to drink the bitter water c. To wiâ— after she had offered the jealous-offering for it is evident in the following verse that first the priest did take out of her hand and offer her meat-offering for her vers 25 26. and then afterwards he made her to drink the bitter water vers 27. Vers 26. And the priest shall takâ— an handfull of the offering c. See â—he note upon Levit. 22. Vers 28. And if the woman be not defiled but be clean then â—â—e shall be free and shall canceive seed That is the drinking this water shall no wiâ—e hurt her insomuch that she â—hall be as capable of bringing forth children as ever she was before whereas the guiltie woman should by drinking the water be utterly disabled for ever conceiving with child by reason of those â—ad effects it should work in heâ— body the innocent woman should be free from all such inconveniencies and should conceive and bring forth children as formerly This may well be taken to be most probably the full meaning of the words yet the most of Expositours judge that there is farre more intended thereby to wit that there is a promise here made to the innocent wiâ—e as by way of recompense from the Lord for the shame she should undergo by being so unjustly suspected to wit that upon the drinking of this water she should not fail to conceive and bring forth children to her husband that was then bound to receive her to favour again yea though before she had been barren Vâ—rs 31. Theâ— shall the man be guiltlesse c. That is whereas if the husband should nouriâ—h jealous thoughts in his mind concerning his wife and thereupon either cast her off or any way oppresse her this would be sinne to him if on the other side he should take this legall way to find out whether his wife were faulty or no he should be guiltlesse whatever the event
displeasure and wrath of a man the light of my countenance they cast not down saith Job chap. 29. 24. that is they did not anger or grieve me and so turn the smiles of my countenance into frowns so the lifting up the face readily upon a man is an argument of his good liking and favour towards him and 2. the Lords provident care over them to protect and blesse them and so is the same with that Psal 33. 18. Behold the eye of the Lord is upon thâ—m that fear him upon them that hope in his mercy Vers 27. And they shall put my name upon the children of Israel and I will blesse them That is they shall pronounce them blessed in my name and by my favoùr which shall be upon them as if now given by the priests and this it seems was signified by the lifting up spreading forth their hands towards the people as Aaron did Levit 9. 22. and thus the name of the Lord is elsewhere taken as Prov. 18. 10. The name of the Lord is a strong tower the righteous runneth into it and is safe CHAP. VII Vers 1. ANd it came to passe on the day that Moses had fully set up the tabernacle c. In this chapter Moses relates the offerings that were brought by the Princes of the tribes for the carriage of the tabernacle and for dedicating of the altar Now because it is said here that these twelve princes brought six waggons and twelve oxen for the carriage of the tabernacle on the day that Moses had fully set up the tabernacle and had anointed it c. it is much questioned amongst Expositours when this was done Some conceive that they offered these things precisely on the day that Moses had fully set up the tabernacle c. which was on the first day of the first moneth in the second year after their coming out of Egypt Exod. 40. 17. a full moneth before the numbring of the people whereof Moses spake in the beginning of this book for the charge for that was given on the first day of the second moneth chap. 1. 1. and so they conceive that this is here inserted though done a moneth before onely because these things formerly offered by the Princes were now given to the Levites But then others conceive that these waggons and oxen were now offered by the Princes in the order as it is here set down after the tribes were numbred and placed in their severall stations round about the tabernacle and that therefore by these words And it came to passe on the day that Moses had fully set up the tabernacle and had anointed it c. onely thus much is intended that these things were brought and offered by the Princes after that Moses had fully finished the erection of the tabernacle c. and the ordering of all things belonging thereto amongst which we may well reckon the placing of the tribes in their severall stations and the Levites also in their places round about the tabernacle And indeed this exposition seems most probable 1. because it is said here that the Princes that offered these things were those that were set over the numbring of the people ver 2. to wit those mentioned by name chap. 1. 5. c. 2. because it is not likely that these oxen and waggons were offered for the service of the tabernacle a moneth before the Levites were set apart to their service and had their severall charge assigned them for the carrying of the tabernacle and those thingâ— that belonged thereto and 3. because it is said in the end of this chapter vers 88. This was the dedication of the altar after it was anointed which shews that these things were not done just on the day that Moses set up the tabernacle c. Vers 5. And thou shalt give them unto the Levites to every man according tâ— his service That is according as the weight is more or lesse of those things which â—re committed to their charge Vers 8. And foure waggonâ— aâ—d â—ight oxen he gave unto the sonnes of Merari See the note upon chap. 3. ver 36. Vers 10. And the Princes offered for dedicating the altar in the day that â—t was anointed c. That is for the first imploying thereof in those holy services for which it was ordained Indeed Moses first offered burnt-offerings and other sacrifices thereon seven dayes together for the consecrating of the priests Levit. 8. which was in the first moneth of the second year and the next day after Aaron and his sonnes offered sacrifices thereon for himself and the people in generall Levit. 9. 7. on which day it was that Nadab and Abihu perished But now in the second moneth of the second year when the tribes were all placed about the tabernacle the Princes brought their offerings and because these were the first offerings that were offered for any particular persons or tribes therefore they are said to be offered for the dedicating of the altar and so those following words in the day that it was anointed must not be taken strictly of the very day whereon it was first anointed but more generally as before ver 1. Vers 12. And he that offered his offering the first day was Nahshon c. Here the Captains of the tribes offer every one in his day according to the order wherein God had set them round about the Sanctuary beginning at the East-quarter proceeding to the South and then to the West and so ending at the North. Vers 13. And his offering was one silver charger c. To wit for the use of the altar of burnt-offerings which stood in the court whereon these sacrifices which they brought were to be offered for all that were used in the tabernacle were of pure gold Vers 17. And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings two oxen c. Of these the Princes with the priests c. did eat and so keep a feast with joy before the Lord for his mercy toward his people Vers 88. This was the dedication of the altar after it was anointed See the note upon ver 1. Vers 89. And when Moses was gone into the tabernacle of the congregation c. This may seem to be here added because after that all things were thus ordered concerning the tabernacle and that Aaron and his sonnes were thus farre entred upâ—n their priestly office Moses went into the tabernacle to receive further direction from the Lord and so the Lord spake unto Moses from the mercy-seat as is here expressed and he spake unto him that is Moâ—eâ— spake unto the Lord propounding such things to the Lord as he desired to be satisfied in CHAP. VIII Vers 2. WHen thou lightest the lamps the seven lamps shall give light over against the candlestick Hitherto I conceive the priests had onely entred upon their service on the altar of burnt-offerings now the dedication of the altar being finished and Moses being now to entâ—r the priests into the service of the
the Lord c. The Passeover is so called as being commanded by the Lord and kept unto his honour See Exod. 12. 27. Vers 10. If any man of you or of your posterity shall be unclean by reason of a dead body c. Upon the occasion of these men that complained for being debarred from keeping the Passeover because at the usuall time when they should have kept it on the fourteenth day of the first moneth they were defiled by the dead body of a man the Lord here established this for a perpetuall law that in case any person should in time to come be defiled by a dead body at the ordinary time in the first moneth when the rest of the people kept the Passeover or should be then in a journey about necessary businesse so farre off that he could not come home against the fourteenth day of the first moneth but was forced to be absent a while longer that in this case such a person or persons should keep the Passeover on the fourteenth day of the second moneth And under these two particular cases here expressed I conceive that all other necessary hinderances whereby men were kept from celebrating the Passeover are comprehended as in case they were unclean by any other legall pollution besides that of being defiled by a dead body or were detained by sicknesse c. and that the rather because in Hezekiahs time there was a Passeover kept on the fourteenth day of the second moneth by warrant it seems of this law when yet they were other occasions then these here mentioned that disabled them for keeping it at the usuall time Vers 17. And when the cloud was taken up from the tabernacle then after that the children of Israel journeyed That is when the cloud was taken up from the tabernacle it removed before the camp and so whithersoever that led them they followed it for so it is expresly said Exod. 13. 21. And the Lord went before them by day in a pillar of a cloud to lead them the way and by night in a pillar of fire to give them light to go by day and night Vers 19. And when the cloud tarried long upon the tabernacle many dayes then the children of Israel kept the charge of the Lord. That is they kept the charge of serving the Lord whilst the tabernacle was erected and the cloud tarried still upon it or they kept the charge of the Lord to wit the charge he had given them of staying so long as the cloud rested upon the tabernacle and therefore the last clause is added by way of explaining the former and journeyed not CHAP. X. Vers 2. MAke thee two trumpets of silver c. Here at first were but two trumpets for Aarons two sonnes Eleazar Ithamar but the number of the priests increasing in Solomons time there were an hundred and twenty priests sounding with trumpets 2. Chron. 5. 12. And these trumpets were signes of the ministry of the word and the office of teaching discharged by men called and fitted thereto for as the use of these trumpets was first to assemble the congregation before the Lord in his Sanctuary secondly to give warning and direction for their marching toward the land of Canaan thirdly to incourage the people when they went forth to warre fourthly to be a signe of rejoycing at all their festivals and dayes of rejoycing so the work of Gods ministry is first to perswade the people to assemble themselves before God there to perform with fear and reverence the publick duties of his worship and service Joel 2. 15 16. Blow the trumpet in Zion sanctifie a fast call a solemn assembly Gather the people sanctifie the Congregation assemble the Elders gather the children and those that suck the breasts c. secondly to give them warning and direction for all the duties of Christianity which being performed in faith and obedience to God are as so many severall motions towards the heavenly Canaan thirdly to give them warning of danger approching and to stirre them up to fight the Lords battels against Satan Sinne Antichrist c. See Esa 58. 1. Cry aloud spare not lifâ— up thy voice like a trumpet and shew my people their transgression and the house of Jacob their sinnes and fourthly to encourage and comfort sinners with the promises of the â—ospel to quicken them with faith and readinesse of mind to perform the duties of Gods worship and with thankfull and glad hearts to praise God for all his mercies and especially for Christ See Esa 27. 13. And it shall come to passe in that day that thâ— great trumpet shall be blown and they shall come which were ready to perish in the land of Assyria and the outcasts in the land of Egypt and shall worship the Lord in the holy mount at Jerusalem Besides as the trumpets were not to give an uncertain sound but such as the people might distinctly perceive what they were to do so the ministers must both pray and preach so that the people may understand them 1. Cor. 14. 8 9. For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound who shall prepare himself to the battel So likewise you except you utter by the tongue words easie to be understood how shall it be known what is spoken for ye shall speak into the air Secondly of silver these trumpeâ—â— must be made which was the purest mettal and fittest for sound to signifie also the purity and zeal required in Gods ministers The tongue of the just is as choise silver saith Solomon Prov. 10. 20. That thou mayest use them for the calling of the assembly and for the journeying of the Camps Thus they were taught to depend upon God for all their attempts both in peace and warre Vers 3. And when they shall blow with them all the assembly shall assemble themselves to thee c. That is when they shall blow with both of them as appears by the next verse And if they blow but with one trumpet then the princes which are heads of the thousands of Israel shall gather themselves unto thee Vers 6. They shall blow an alarm for their journeys That is not for these two quarters onely before mentioned but for the other also Vers 8. And the sonnes of Aaron the priest sâ—all blow with the trumpets The priests are appointed to be the trumpeters that so the people might entertain the sound thereof as coming from God and so assemble themselves as into Goâ—â— presence and go forth both in their journeys and battels as in obedience to Gods command and in faith believing and expecting his direction and assistance Vers 9. And if ye go to warre in your land against the enemy that oppresseth you then ye shall blow an alarm with the trumpets So it is said Numb 31. 6. And Moses sent them to the warre a thousand of every tribe them and Phinehas the sonne of Eleazar the priest to warre with the holy instruments and trumpets to blow in his
John 1. 18. nor can see him 1. Tim. 6. 16. It is not possible for any mortall creature to behold the very essence of God as he is in himself even Moses himself could not so see the face of God Exod. 33. 20. Thou canst not see my face saith the Lord to Moâ—es for there shall no man see me and live and secondly neither could there be at any time presented to Moses any similitude or likenesse of Gods essence and being for no materiall visible thing can be a representation of the spiritall and invisible essence of God To whom willye liken God or what likenesse will ye compare unto him saith the prophet Esa 40. 18. that therefore which is said here concerning the priviledge of Moses above all present and succeeding prophets consists in two things first that God manifested not his will to Moses in dâ—eams and visions as to other prophets in both which they had onely imaginary representations set before the eye of their minds but that he spake to him with an audible voice out of the cloud and out of the tabernacle and that he did oftentimes appear to him in a visible shape and spake to him in a familiar manner mouth to mouth as one friend should speak to another and had at times discovered to him more of his glory then ever he did to the eye of mortall man as we see in that story of his seeing Gods back-parts Exod. 33. 20. And then secondly that when he spake to him he did not make known his mind to him in obscure figurative expressions as he did to the prophets as when he told Ezekiel of a great eagle with great wings c. Ezek. 17. 3. but plainly and clearly apparently and not in dark speeches as it is here expressed Vers 9. And the anger of the Lord was kindled against them and he departed Not abiding their answer which was a signe of great displeasure Now this departing of the Lord wâ—s by removing the signe of his presence the cloud out of which he had spoken to them as it is explained in the following words vers 10. And the cloud departed from off the tabernacle Nor yet did the cloud remove away from the tabernacle for when it did so that was a signe that the people were to remove but it removed from the doore of the tabernacle whither it did usually descend when God meant to speak unto them and so rising up did hang over the tabernacle as at other times Vers 10. And behold Miriam became leprous white as snow Though Aaâ—on joyned with Miriam in speaking against Moses yet onely Miriam was punished 1. because she began the quarrel and 2. because he was the high priest and so the Lord would not strike him with leprosie lest in his dishonour the priesthood should suffer but chose rather to punish him in his sister As for the leprosie wherewith Miriam was stricken it did well answer her sinne a virulent envious murmuring tongue being like a fretting leprosie that spreads where it comes if it be not prevented to the infeâ—tion of many And indeed how memorable a thing this was we may see by the Lords putting them in mind afterwards of it Deut. 24. 9. Remember what the Lord thy God did unto Miriam by the way after that ye were come forth out of Egypt Vers 12. Let her not be as one dead c. Miriam stricken with this white leprosie was like a child that hath been sometime dead in the wombe when it comes into the world the flesh of such a child will be white putrified as if it were sodden and half consumed and so was Miriams And though she were still alive yet as one dead she was to be carried out from the communion of the Church as one that must needs defile all that touched her Numb 5. 2. Command the children of Israel that they put out of the camp every leper and besides this fretting plague would in the end have utterly consumed and killed her if God had not healed her Vers 14. And the Lord said unto Moses If her father had but spit in her face should sâ—e not be ashamed seven dayes c. God having immediately heard the prayer of Moses and healed her gives order notwithstanding that she should be shut out seven dayes from the camp Indeed other lepers being cleansed were yet shut up by themselves seven dayes but it was in the camp Lev. 14. 8. And he that is to be cleansed shall wash his clothes and shave off all his hair and wash himself in water that he may be clean and after that he shall come into the camp and shall tarry abroad out of his tent seven dayes But sayes the Lord if her earthly father had in great displeasure spit in her face she would have been ashamed to shew her face for a time and therefore much more is it fit in this cause both as an expression of her shame and sorrow for that she had done and that his secluding her from others may be a reall instruction to all the people that he would have them take heed of being corrupted with the same sinne now this expression of spitting in her face God useth because spitting is a signe of anger shame and contempt Job 30. 10. They abhorre me they flee farre from me and spare not to spit in my face Isa 50. 6. I hid not my face from shame and spitting and God by this punishment had shown his anger against her and had poured shame and contempt upon her Vers 15. And the people journeyed not till Miriam was brought in again But stayed mourning for her which was a speciall honour unto Miriam above other lepers for whom the people stayed not Numb 5. 2 4. Command the children of Israel that they put out of the camp every leper c. And the children of Israel did so and put them out without the camp Vers 16. And afterwards the people removed from Haxeroth and pitched in the wildernesse of Paran Which I conceive to be all one as if he had said and pitched again in another place but still in the wildernesse of Paran for that they came not now first into that wildernesse is evident because it is said before chap. 10. 12. And the children of Israel took their ioxrneys out of the wildernesse of Sinai and the cloud rested in the wildernesse of Paran and the place where they pitched in this wildernesse is called Rithmah chap. 33. 18. and Kadesh-Barnea chap. 13. 26. Deut. 1. 19. which was close upon the borders of the land of Canaan CHAP. XIII Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses saying c. In Deuteronomie it is said that the people desired that some might be sent to search the land Thus therefore it was When God had led his people from mount Horeb to Kadesh-Barnea through the great and terrible wildernesse and they were come to the mountain of the Amorites Moses assembled the people and encouraged them
down and the Canaanites which dwelt in that hill and smote them and discomfited them even unto Hormah That is the Amorites the posterity of Canaan Deut. 1. 44. And the Amorites which dwelt in that mountain came out against you and chased you as bees do After this discomfiture the Israelites returned and wept before the Lord but he would not hear their voice nor give ear unto them So they abode in Kadesh many dayes Deut 1. 45. Now for Hormah whither the Israelites were chased it was a place afterwards so called upon occasion of the Israelites destroying the Canaanites there chap. 21. 3. CHAP. XV. Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses saying Speak unto the children of Israel c. In this chapter the Lord enlargeth and explaineth some laws formerly delivered And it is most likely that this was delivered in the order as here it is set down within some short time after their departure back from Kadesh toward the red sea and that purpoâ—ely to chear up the people with hope of Gods reconciliation that he had not utterly cast them off but would again smell the sweet savour of a sacrifice from them and perform the promises made to them to which end also there is a particulâ—r mention made that they should observe these directions given them when they câ—me into the land of Canaan Vers 2. When ye be come into the land of your habitations which I give unto you c. This law is to shew what meat-offerings and drink-offerings were alwayes to be offered together with their sacrifices whereof part was burnt upon the altar as accessories and appurtenances thereto belonging for the understanding whereof we must note that whereas there are two sorts of these offerings by fire mentioned vers 3. that were to have these accessory meat-offerings and drink-offerings to wit a burnt-offering or a sacrifice by sacrifice there is meant onely the sacrifice of peace-offerings as in many other places besides And indeed unlesse it be iâ— the sinnâ—-offering that was offered at the cleansing of the Leper Levit. 14. 10. we do not any where reade that there was any meat-offerings appointed for sinne-offerings bâ—t onely for burnt-offerings and peace-offerings whence we see that these two onely are mentioned iâ— this place the reason whereof I conceive was this because the end of the sinne-offering which was to make atonement for the humbled sinner and the end of the meat-offering which was to testifie the joy and gladnesse of their thankfull hearts did not so well agree and it would not therefore be so proper to joyn them together and secondly that there are severall quantities of meat and drink-offerings here appointed as first for a lamb or kid vers 4 5. or secondly for a ramme ver 6 7. or for a bullock ver 8 9 10. for according as the sacrifice was greater oâ— lesse so must also the meat and drink-offering be more or lesse so there might be a proportion betwixt them Now concerning the measure of an hin and other things observable concerning these meat-offerings see what is noted before upon Exod. â—9 41 c. Vers 15. As ye are so shall the stranger be before the Lord. That is God will make no difference betwixt you and the strangers that have embraced the same religion with you his sacrifices and yours shall be alike acceptable to God and therefore as there is no difference in the Lords acceptation so neither in the manner of their offering them In civil things there was not one Law both for Israelite and stranger but before the Lord that is when they came into Gods presence to perform the duties of Gods worship as the Israelites were so were the strangers that is there was one Law for them both Vers 20. As ye do the heave-offering of the threshing-floore so shall ye heave it That is about the same quantity that ye offer of your first corn shall ye offer of youâ— dough and both shall be offered with the same ceremonies Vers 21. Of the first of your dough ye shall give unto the Lord an heave-offering in your generations That is to the priests as the Lords receivers for the first-fruits were their portion Ezek. 44. 30. And the first of all the fruits of all things and evâ—ry oblation of all of every sort of your oblations shall be the priests c. Vers 22. And if ye have erred and not observed all thâ—se commandments c. There is a Law given concerning the expiation of a sinne ignorantly committed by the whole congregation Levit. 4. 13. But there is a manifest difference betwixt this and that There the Law speaks of doing that which should not be done here of not doing all which should be done there the sacrifice which the congregation should bring is onely a bullock for a sinne-offering here they are willed to bring a bullock for a burnt-offering and a kid of the goats for a sinne-offering And the ground of this difference I conceive is this because that Law concerned sinnes of doing evil forbidden this onely concerns the sinne of neglecting those ceremoniall duties commanded by the Law which may be the more readily yielded if we consider the occasion of inserting this Law in this place Having spoken of the first-fruits of the first of their dough he immediately added this Law to shew what should be done in case any of those things concerning the externall worship of God either first-fruits or any other thing that ought to be brought to the priests and to the tabernacle were omâ—tted either by the congregation or particular persons Vers 25. And the priests shall make an atonement for all the congregation of the children of Israel c. Or for every congregation whereby may be implyed the severall tribes cities towns and synagogues Vers 30. But the soul that doth ought presumptuously c. This Law for the cutting off that is the putting to death of those that do ought presumptuously must be understood onely of the same offences for which the foregoing sacrifiâ—cs were appointed when they were ignorantly committed to wit of offences committed against the worship enjoyned by the ceremoniall Law as it is noted before upon vers 22. In these things the soul that is the man that did ought presumptuously that is not of ignorance inadvertencie or infirmity but willfully and boldly purposely and openly as in an advised contempt of Gods Law and of those duties of his publick worship in the Law of God enjoyned he was to be cut off and that because he did thereby reproch the Lord this being all one as if he should fay that God was not to be regarded or that his judgements were not worthy his fear Vers 32. And while the children of Israel were in the wildernesse they found a man that gathered sticks upon the Sabbath day c. At what time in their wandring through the wildernesse this happened which is here related it is not expressed But I conceive it
is inserted as an instance or example how the foregoing Law was put in execution concerning those that did presumptuously transgresse and refuse to conform themselves to the Law in the outward duties of Gods worship and service so that his punishment was for the willfull contempt of that Law Vers 34. And they put him in ward because it was not declared what should be done to him That the Sabbath-breaker was to die they knew see Exod. 31. 14. and 35. 2. but by what death he should die or whether this gathering of sticks made him obnoxious to that sentence that they were not fully resolved in Evident it seems it was that he had done it presumptuously yet it was doubtfull whether this fact were within the compasse of that Law or no. And therefore Moses inquires not willing to take away his life without certain direction from the mouth of God Vers 38. Speak unto the children of Israel and bid them that they make them fringes c. The main end of these fringes was to put them in mind of the commandments of God as it is afterwards expressed ver 29. that every time they looked upon their garments and saw those fringes they might by the help of this memoriall remember that they were Gods peculiar people consecrated to his service and bound to his Laws and therefore might not walk as others after their own wayes and therefore it was that the Pharisees to the end they might seem religious above others did make the fringes on their garments so very broad Mat. 23. 5. They enlarge saith our Saviour the border of their garments or the fringes of their garments for so the originall word may well be translated Yea and our Saviour himself did conform himself to this Law as appears Luke 8. 44. where it is said that the woman that had the issue of bloud touched the border or the fringe of his garment And that they put upon the fringe of the borders a ribband of blue This heaven-coloured ribband taught them the heavenly affection they should have to all the Law and how holy their conversation should be Vers 39. And it shall be unto you for a fringe that ye may look upon it c. That is this is the end of making these fringes that ye may look upon them and remember all the commandments of the Lord and do them that is that the sight of this fringe may put you in mind to keep them and that ye seek not after your own heart and your own eyes after which you use to go a whoring that is that ye may not find out any superstitious in ventions of your own devising in my worship which who so doth goes a whoring from God but may content your selves with that which is prescribed by the Law So that this was more particularly the end of these fringes that they might be restrained from their own devices in the worship of God and kept to the direction of his Law CHAP. XVI Vers 1. NOw Korah the sonne of Izhar the sonne of Kohath the sonne of Levi c. Moses here names the ring-leaders in a dangerous insurrection that was made against him and Aaron his brother Korah is set in the first place as the first mover of this sedition which is therefore called the gainsaying of Core Jude 11. and ver 23. because it was all occasioned by him shall one man sinne said Moses to the Lord and wilt thou be wroth with all the congregation A Levite he was and cosen-german to Moses and Aaron for Amram the father of Moses and Aaron and Izhar the father of this Korah were brothers the sonnes of Kohath as it is evident Exod. 6. 18. And probable enough it may seem to be which the Hebrews say that this Korah had long since taken offence that Elizaphan was by Moses preferred to be Prince of the families of the Kohathites chap. 3. 30. whereas he was of the youngest brother Uzziel and Korah was of Izhar â—lder then he which grudge however it lay buried for a time yet now it brake forth and nothing lesse then priesthood will content him and his abetters With Korah are joyned here Dathan and Abiram the sonnes of Eliab and On the sonne of Peleth all sonnes of Reuben who were ring-leaders of this rebellion amongst the people as Korah was amongst the Levites and indeed because the Reubenites encamped next to the Kohathites both on the South-side of the tabernaclâ— hereby Korah had the better opportunity to perswade the Reubenites to joyn with them and besides under a pretence of Reubens birthright they were happe'y the more easily drawn to oppose Moses as intending to challenge that the government belonged to them also Vers 2. Two hundred and fifty princes of the assembly famous in the congregation men of renown That is they were magistrates statesmen famous and renowned whereby the conspiracy was the more dangerous Vers 3. Ye take too much upon you seeing all the congregation are holy c. And therefore may approch to God and offer their sacrifices themselves Hereby therefore they challenge Moses of partiality in tying the priesthood to his brother Aarons posterity It is most probable which is generally held by Interpreters that the Reubenites did intend under the pretence of Reubens birthright to wrest the supreme magistracy from Moses to themselves and therefore might here charge not Aaron onely but Moses also with taking too much upon them But doubtlesse for the present they made the quarrel onely about the priesthood nor was it so much to make all the Levites equall with Aaron and his sonnes though that happely the Levites did hope would prove the issue of it seek ye the priesthood also said Moses ver 10. as that all the people might as priests offer their own sacrifices and therefore all the two hundred and fifty conspiratours who were of severall tribes were appointed to come with their censers to burn incense before the Lord and concerning Dathan and Abiram who were Reubenites it is said ver 15. when Moses sent for them and they refused to come to him that Moses was very wroth with them and said unto the Lord Respect not thou their offerings which must needs be meant of the incense they were to offer yea and in the following chapter the laying up of the rods of all the tribes before the Lord that the Lord might shew that none but Aaron and his family might meddle with the work of the priesthood makes it most evident that the plea of these men was that all the tribes might offer their sacrifices unto the Lord. Wherefore then lift you up your selves above the congregation of the Lord Though at first they pretend nothing but an equall right to the priesthood yet these generall words of expostulation do in a manner intimate that they meant to wrest the government from Moses also Vers 4. And when Moses heard it he fell upon his face See chap. 14. 5. Vers 5. Even
to morrow the Lord will shew who are his c. All this that here follows which is appointed for deciding of the controversie who might meddle with the work of the priesthood and who might not Moses no doubt spake by speciall instinct of the spirit of God who upon Moses prayer when he fell upon his face ver 4. had now revealed to him what he should do Neither yet doth he presently call them to the triall but appoints the next day for it both that they might have time to bethink themselves and repent of what they had done and also that the people might â—e the better prepared to observe and note the judgement of God Vers 8. And Moses said unto Korah Heâ—re I pray you ye sonnes of Levi c. Bâ—cause Korah Dathan and Abiram with the rest of the conspiratours were all together when they first began to quarrel with Moses and Aaron as it is evident ver 1. 2. and yet the same day Dathan and Abiram were gone and Moses therefore sent for them ver 12. therefore it may be probably thought that after the first assembly was broken up Moses did again send for Korah and the Levites that he might talk with them by themselves and that then he spake that which is here set down and so afterwards for Dathan and Abiram by themselves as is expressed ver 12. Vers 11. And what is Aaron that ye murmur against him That is he is but Gods minister he did not thrust in himself but was called of God So Moses had spoken formerly Exod. 16. 7 8. And what are we that ye murmur against us your murmurings are not against us but against the Lord and so the Apostle speaks 1. Cor. â— 5. Who then is Paul and who is Apollo but ministers by whom ye believe even as the Lord gave to every man Vers 12. And Moses sent to call Dathan and Abiram c. Dathan and Abiram were with Korah when they were first gathered together against Moses and Aaron ver 1 2. Either therefore after that assembly was broken up Moses did the same day send first for Korah and the Levites and expostulate the matter with them as is before noted upon ver 8. and afterwards foâ— Dathan and Abiram as here is said that he might also advise them better or else if all hitherto related were done at the first assembly then had Dathan and Abiram withdrawn themselves when Moses began to speak as disdaining to hear any thing he should say In the beginning of this chapter there is mention made of On the sonne of Peleth who was also one of the tribe of Reuben and a ring-leader in this rebellion But because he is not here named nor any where else in the sequele of the story therefore it may be thought that he gave over upon the reproof of Moses or else it must be held that he also is implyed amongst the rest though not particularly named Vers 13 Is it a small thing that thou hast brought us up out of a land that floweth with milk and hony c. These men having as it seems heard what had passed betwixt Moses and the Levites when he counselled them to desist from this wicked attempt of which we heard before vers 8. do not onely refuse to come to him but return him a bitter and scornfull scoffing answer for first as by way of deriding those words of Moses vers 9. Seemeth it but a small thing unto you that the God of Israel hath separated you from the congregation of Israel to bring you near to himself c. they retort the same words upon him Is it a small thing that thou hast brought us up out of a land that floweth with milk and hony c. and secondly they scoff at his promise of bringing them into a land flowing with milk and hony in stead thereof they say he had brought them from a land that was such indeed into a drie wildernesse Vers 14. Wilt thou put out the eyes of these men That is canst thou hope to gull and deceive this people so that they should not perceive the wrongs and injurie thou hast done them which is so clear and evident that unlesse thou canst put out their eyes they cannot but see it Vers 18. And they took every man his censer and put fire in them and laid incense thereon c. The censers here spoken of they had either provided before when they first combined together to thrust themselves upon the priestly office or else they were some slight things made suddenly since Moses the day before had appointed this for the deciding of the controversie betwixt them The place where they burnt their incense was in the doore of the tabernacle of the congreation as is here expressed that is in the doore of the priests court whither the people used to bring their sacrifices Indeed the place for the priests burning of incense was within the tabernacle at the altar of incense but this was an extraordinary thing enjoyned for the discovery of the Lords will whether these men or onely Aaron and his sonnes as formerly should enter into the tabernacle to execute the priests office and therefore this was done at the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation That Korah was amongst the rest with his censer seems evident by the foregoing verse where he is particularly appointed to be one amongst the rest thou also and Aaron each of you his censer c. how therefore he came to be swallowed up afterward with Dathan see in the note upon vers 32. Vers 19. And Korah gathered all the congregation against them unto the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation Not onely the two hundred and fifty forementioned but the people in generall not as professed abetters of their attempt but as spectatours of the businesse in hand Korah no doubt having perswaded them that they should see that God would favour their attempt and give judgement on their side And the glory of the Lord appeared unto all the congregation To wit in the cloud which usually hovered over the tabernacle but now came down lower to the doore of the tabernacle as at other times See chap. 14. 10. Vers 22. O God the God of the spirits of all flesh c. By all flesh is meant all mankind as Gen. 6. 12. All flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth and God is called the God of the spirits of all men both because the souls of all men are immediately in their first conception created by God whence he is also called the father of spirits Hebr 12. 9. The Lord formeth the spirit of man within him Zach. 12. 1. and also because he seeth and knoweth the spirits and souls of men and hath the power of ordering and governing theâ— which men can never have In whose hand is the soul of every living thing and the breath of all mankind Job 12. 10. Now this title here Moses gives the Lord
either first by way of acknowledgement that it was in his power to save or to destroy this people or secondly as a forcible argument to move the Lord to have mercy on them because they were the work of his hand and he gave them at first their life and being as the prophet pleads for mercy upon the same ground Esa 64. 8. O Lord thou art our father we are the clay and thou our potter and we all are the work of thine hand or thirdly to intimate why the Lord should not destroy all the coâ—gregation namely because he knew the hearts and spirits of them and was able therefore to distinguish betwixt those that were obstinately rebellious against the â—oâ—d anâ— those that weâ—e onely seduced by the rebels and drawn together onely to see whaâ— would be done Vers 25. And Moses rose up and went unto Dathâ—n and Abiram c. Here is no mention of Korah because he was appointed vers 16. to be with his censer amongst the other two hundred and fiftie of his conâ—piracy before the tabernacle of the Lord. But Dathan and Abiram when Moses sent to call them unto him vers 12 refused to come and therefore now Moses accompanied with the elders of Israel who were not of the conspiracy goes to them both to expostulate with them for this their rebellion and to denounce the judgement threaâ—ned Vers 26. Depart I pray you from the tents of these wicked men and touch nothing of theirs lest ye be consumed in all their sinnes That is remove your tents and get farre away from them and touch nothing of theirs and so shew your faith and repentance how certainly you believe that theâ— lie under the wrath of God how throughly you desire to clear your selves from having any hand in their wickednesse by refusing to touch any thing of theirs as judging all they have unclean execrable and therefore to perish with them Vers 27. So they gat up from the tabernacle of Korah Dathan Abiram on every side The tabernacle of Korah who was of the Levites was not in the same place with Dathan and Abirams whereby it seems probable that the earth opened in severall places which indeed must needs make the judgement of God the more evident And Dathan and Abiram came out c. This is added as an expression of their impudent madnesse when they saw the people â—lie from their tabernacles they come forth boldly and stand in the doores of their tabernacles as out-facing Moses and scorning the judgement which he had seemed to threaten Vers 28. And Moses said Hereby ye shall know that the Lord hath sent me to do all these works That is both the former in undertaking the government of the people in conferring the priesthood upon Aaron and his sonnes c. and the latter appointing Korah and his company to bring censers with incense c. Vers 3â— And the earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up That is Korah Dathan and Abiram the ring-leaders of the rebellion Many Expositours do rather think that Korah was consumed with those two hundred and fiftie men by fire that came out from the Lord. vers 35. But because the people fled from Korahs tabernacle vers â—7 and because it is here evident that Korahs tabernacle with all that appertaiâ—â—d â—o him was swallowed up in the earth but especially because chap. 26. 10. it iâ— sâ—id expressely that the earth swallowed up Dathan Abiram together with Korah I make no question but he was swallowed up in the earth It is true that Moâ—es had â—â—â—â—inted him vers 26. to be with his censer amongst the two hundred and fifty But having assembled them before the tabernacle and perceiving Moses and the Elders to go to Dathan and Abiram it seems he left the two hundred and fifty before the tabernacle and went also to his consederates to encourage and assist them in their confronting of Moses and so either with them or in his own tent was swallowed up And all the men that appertained unto Korah and their goods That is all that were of his family who were at that tiâ—e in his taâ—e nacle for some of his sonnes died not in this destruction chap. 26. 11. Notwithstanding the children of Korah died not either because they joyned not iâ— their fathers sinne or because they repented and gave over or because they were not present in Korahs tabernacle Vers 37. Speak unto Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the priest that he take up the censers out of the burning c. These mutiners had sought to wrest the priesthood from the posterity of Aaron Eleazar therefore whose cause God had pleaded is imployed in making the censers a memoriall of Gods judgement on them And scatter thou the fire yonder That is without the court of the tabernacle both because happely it was strange fire and that this casting away of the fire might be an expression of Gods rejecting their service and abhorring their sacrifice For they are hallowed To wit because they had been offered before the Lord as is expressed in the following verse Things consecrated to God might not be turned to any other use in the time of the law God therein magnifying the holinesse of that place wherein were the visible signes of his presence yet it follows not hence that where things are given to superstitious useâ— but intentionally to God it shall be unlawfull for any authority to divert thâ—se things to civil uses no more then it follows that because under the law if any man did change the tithe of the heard or of the flock both it and the change thereof were holy to the Lord Levit. 27. 32. therefore now where tithes either by custome or law are made due to the minister if any man should fraudulently change the true tenth therefore both it and the change should be the ministers Vers 38. The censers of these sinners against their own sâ—uls let them make them broad plates for a covering of the altar This altar must needs be the altar of burnt-offerings and yet this was covered with plates of brasse before Exod. 27. 2. so that it is very questionable how the censers beaten into broad plates were a covering for this altar Some hold that it was before made with a frame like a table and boarded now about like a chest which boards were now covered with these plates others hold that it was onely overlayed with brasse before half way down from the top even to the grate within where the fire lay and now that the other parts were also plated with brasse others hold that these plates were fastened upon the other and that the lesse necessity there was of them the fitter they were to be memorials of their sinne But withall it is like they were so ordered that they were both a further ornament and defence to the wood against the fire yea why may not this also be meant of a covering for the top of the altar when it
sure they were herein guilty and that happely upon this ground Heretofore when the people murmured the Lord for the most part shewed great indignation against them and was ready to destroy them but that Moses by his prayer prevailed with God to spare them Moses therefore and Aaron wondring that now the Lord should shew no such displeasure but should presently send them to fetch water for them out of the rock they doubted whether God did seriously intend this supply or did onely command it by way of upbraiding the people for forgetting what he had formerly done for them when they wanted water and so though they came to the rock ready to do what God had commanded yet they were perplexed and in suspence betwixt hope and doubtings questioning still within themselves what God would do and that it seems not so much out of any doubt of Gods power as out of a distrust that such a rebellious people were not capable of such a mercie from God and that it was this which Moses stuck at his words seem to testifie vers 10. Hear now ye rebels must we fetch you water out of this rock But if the infidelity of their hearts were all their sinne why is it said also vers 12. that they did not sanctifiâ— him in the eyes of the children of Israel I answer that they showed their distrust outwardly also first by Moses his stricking the rock to which he should onely have spoken vers 11. this tended to the obscuring of Gods glory since his almighty power would have been more manifest if by mere speaking to the rock the water had gushed forth sâ—condly by striking it twice which might well proceed from heat of anger and distrust thirdly by the doubtfulnesse of his words must we fetch you water out of this rock and fourthly by the bitternesse of his rage against the people Hear now ye rebels which happely he expressed also in many other words of discontent and anger which are not here set down for the psalmist saith that they angered him at the waters of strife and provoked his spirit so that he spake unadvisedly with his lips Psal 10â— 32. 33. which as in part no doubt it proceeded from infidelity so it must needs much obscure the riches of Gods mercie who was ready to shew such wonderfull favour to such a rebellious people and argued a kind of unwillingnesse that God should be honoured by this miracle which he had determined to work in the eyes of all the people Vers 11. And the water came out abundantly and the congregation drank This was also spirituall drink flowing from the rock Christ 1. Cor. 10. 4. And did all drink the same spirituall drink for they drank of that spirituall rock that followed them and that rock was Christ being smitten for our transgressions Esa 5. 3 4. by the rod of the law from him proceedeth that living water wherewith Gods Israel may quench their thirst for ever But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life John 4. 14. Ho every one that thirsteth come ye to the waters and he that hath no money come ye buy and eat yea come and buy wine and milk without money and without price And their beasts also Thus those elements which are signes and seals of Gods grace unto those to whom they are sanctified of God for that purpose out of that use are no other but common and have no inherent holinesse in them Vers 12. Because ye believed me not to sanctifie me in the eyes of the children of Israel That is to glorifie me by discovering that you did not question mine almighty power my faithfulnesse and free grace even to those that do not deserve it for as the believer doth greatly honour God by resting upon his mercie and power and faithfulnesse so he that questions the accomplishment of any mercie which God hath promised his people doth exceedingly dishonour him and therefore it is said chap. 27. 14. that Moses and Aaron did herein â—ebell against Gods commandments See the former note upon vers 10. Therefore ye shall not bring this congregation into the land which I have given them How grievous this chastisement was unto Moses we see Deut. 3. 23 24 25 26. But withall herein a mystery was implyed Neither Moses the minister of the law nor Aaron the priest could bring them into Canaan but this must be the work of Jesus or Joshua his successour so neither the law nor the legall priesthood can bring us into heaven but onely faith in Jesus Christ Gal. 2. 16. Vers 13. This is the water of Meribah c. So was the former place also called in Rephidim Exod. 17. 7. To distinguish them the Scripture calleth this Meribah of Kadesh Deut. 2. 1 2 3. And he was sanctified in them That is amongst the Israelites by giving them water and thereby manifesting his power truth and compassion or in them that is Moses and Aaron by punishing their rebellion for hereby God is sanctified Ezek. 38. 16. I will bring thee against my land that the heathen may know me when I shall be sanctified in thee O God before their eyes Vers 14. And Moses sent messengers from Kadesh unto the King of Edom c. To wit by Gods direction Deut. 2. 1 2 3. Thou knowest all the travell that hath befallen us That is our grievous and wearisome afflictions and troubles have been so famous that they cannot be unknown to thee Vers 16. And when we cried unto the Lord he heard our voice and sent an angel c. This was Christ who appeared to Moses in the burning bush and sent Moses to fetch the Israelites out of Egypt and afterwards led them in their way in a pillar of cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night See the note upon Exod. 3. 2. And behold we are in Kadesh a city in the uttermost of thy border Or by Kadesh to wit in the wildernesse lying near and having the name of Kadesh the citiâ— Numb 33. 36. Vers 17. Let us passe I pray thee through thy countrey That being now their nearest way and most convenient for their passage in to Canaan We will not passe through the fields or through the vineyards neither will we drink of the water of the wels Meaning that they would not turn aside into their fields or vineyards to do them any damage and that either they would not drink without paying for it as vers 19. or else that they would onely drink of the rivers which were common not meddling with their wells digged for their private uses which were very precious in those hot and dry countreys Vers 18. And Edom said unto him Thou shalt not passe by me c. Fearing questionlesse that an army of six hundred thousand would not be so easily gotten out of his countrey
Pethor of Mesopotamia to curse thee But that last clause happely is meant onely of the Moabites which indeed we may the rather think because there is not in this story the least mention of the Ammonites Now shall this company lick up all that are round about us as the ox licketh up the grasse of the field This is the argument whereby the Moabites sought to perswade the Midianites to joyn with them against the Israelites namely because if they were let alone they would doubtlesse devour both them and all the neighboâ—ring nations It is all one as if they had said By what this people have already done in the two kingdomes of Sihon and Og you may see that they do not content themselves to subdue a people and make them tributaries but where they conquer they â—tterly destroy all the inhabitants and this therefore they will do to us because of their multitudes if we joyn not our forces together as easily as a company of oxen will lick up the grasse of a field they are put into leaving the ground bare where they go so that it is high time for us to look about us and to bandy our selves to fight with them And indeed however their fear were causelesse now because the Lord had charged the Israelites not to meddle with the Moabites as is before noted yet in future times even this people of Moab were subdued by the Israelites though not utterly destroyâ—d to wit in the dayes of David 1. Chron. 18. 2. Vers 5. He sent messengers therefore unto Balaam the sâ—nne of Beor c. This Balaam was a Southsayer famous for his inchantments and divinations in those times as is evident Josh 1â— 22. Balaam also the sonne of Beor the Southsarâ—r and Numb 24. 1. And when Balaam saw that it pleased the Lord to blesse Israel he went not as at other times to seek for inchantmâ—nts he is called a propâ—et 2. Pet. 2. 16. The dumb aâ—sâ— speaking with mans voice forbad the madnesse of the prophet not onely because he used by his divinations to foretell things to come but also because God did at present in the passage of this story guide him to prophecy of things that were long after to come to passe and we know the gift of prophecy is a common gift which may be conferred upon a wicked man and it is like Balack sent to him as to a prophet that had from God this gift of divining and that by his curses and inchantments the Israelites might be weakened and the more easily overcome He is here described by his parentage that he was the sonne of Beor who is also called Bosor 2. Pet. 2. 15. Following the way of Balaam the sonne of Bosor secondly by his countrey whither Balak sent to him to wit Pethor which was a city in Mesopotamia or Aram Deut 23. 4. Because they hired against thee Balaam the sonne of Beor of Pethor of Mesopotamia to curse thee in the East countrey Numb 23. 7. Balak the king of Moab hath brought me from Aram out of the mountains of the East and the Eastern land was infamous for divinations and such like arts Esa 2. 6. Therefore thou hast forsaken thy people the house of Jacob because they be replenished from the East and are southsayers like the Philistines and was seated nigh to the river of that land which was Euphrates for that was the great river of Mesopotamia Behold there is a people come out of Egypt That is injuriously invading countreys they have no right unto this he seeks to perswade Balaam by shewing him the justnesse of his cause Behold they cover the face of the earth they abide over against me That is in a countrey bordering upon mine Vers 6. Come now therefore I pray thee curse me this people c. This he speaks as supposing his presence necessary for the accomplishment of that great work for which he sent to him whence is that also ver 41. Balak took Balaam and brought him up into the high places of Baal that thence he might see the utmost part of the people Amongst other grounds of this conceit one might be that beholding the Israelites his speech might have more vehemency of spirit and better effect as he supposed and indeed it is said concerning Elisha when he cursed the children that mocked him 2. Kings 2. 24. that he turned back and looked on them and cursed them in the name of the Lord how effectuall curses duly pronounced by the Prophets of God were we may see in that 2. Kings 2. 24. And he turned back and looked on them and cursed them in the name of the Lord and there came forth two she-bears out of the wood and tare fourtie and two children of them Balak had the like conceit of this famous false prophet and therefore desires that he would curse Israel that is that he would first by his inchantments procure them to be accursed of God and then pronounce this curse against them Vers 8. Lodge here this night and I will bring you word again as the Lord shall speak unto me It is evident that Balaam was a sorcerer as is noted from Josh 13. 22. and he was likewise an idolater for we see afterwards chap. 23. 12. that he offered sacrifices upon Baals high places and how then doth he speak here of the Lord Jehovah as it is in the text I will bring you word again as the Lord or Jehovah shall speak unto me I answer first that it is most probable that some small remainders of the knowledge of the true God were still left amongst these idolatrous nations that were the posterity of Abraham and Lot yea and that they did make profession of worshipping the true God though withall they worshipped other false gods too and so I conceive it was with Balaam and therefore vers 18. he calls God the Lord his God and so though he were an idolater and a southsayer yet he might pretend himself to be a Prophet of the Lord Jehovah too and secondly this amongst other things was a part of the magick skill of their southsayers in former times that when they were by inchantments to seek the ruine of any people they used to deal with that God who was the defender of that people whom they called their tâ—telary God for this is clear in profane Writers that when the Romanes intended to besiege any city their priests were wont first to call out that God under whose tutelage or protection that city was and to promise him more ample place and honour among them and thus some conceive that Balaam undertook to enquire of the Lord Jehovah whom he knew to be the God of the Hebrews to see whether he might be taken off from defending them But the first I conceive is the truest answer However the reason why he desired these men to stay all night was because in the night he used to have his revelations and to practise his inchantments Vers 9. And
O children of Israel and indeed the expression here used may also have reference to their silver trumpets chap. 10. 9. Vers 22. God brought them out of Egypt He tells Balak this in answer to that complaint of his chap. 22. 5. Behold there is a people come out from Egypt to wit that they came not out of Egypt themselves but God brought them up and withall implyes from that former deliverance both Gods constant purpose of doing good to them and how unable their strongest enemies should be to resist them He hath as it were the strength of an unicorn That is his strength is unresistable as is that of the unicorn Job 39. 9 10 12. Besides it may have reference to that speciall virtue in the uniâ—orns horn against poyson because even so the virtue of Gods grace in Israel was a preservation against all enchantments and divinations vers 23. Surely there is no enchantment against Jacob neither is there any divination against Israel Vers 23. According to this time it shall be said of Jacob c. That is from this time forward Vers 24. Bâ—hold the people shall rise up as a great lyon c. This must be understood of their vanquishing both temporall and spirituall enemies See the note upon Gen. 49. 9. Vers 28. And Balak brought Balaam to the top of Peor c. One of the high places of Baal the god of Moab called Baal-Peor chap. 25. 3. where he had a place called Beth-Peor Deut. 3. 29. CHAP. XXIV Vers 1. ANd when Balaam saw that it pleased the Lord to blesse Israel c. That is when he saw that there was no likelyhood of getting leave of God to curse this people he resolved not any more to seek for enchantments but set his face towards the wildernesse that is towards the place where Israel lay encamped with a full purpose that he would now curse them without asking God leave to do it Hereby it is evident that formerly when Balaam left Balak standing by his altars and went aside to see what God would say to him he used by â—nchantments that is some of those magicall arts which sorcerers use to seek liberty to curse the Israelites yea happely he did by these diabolicall wayes seek to obtain leave of God to do it for it is no more strange that men should inquire of God by wayes abominable in Gods eyes then that they should worship the true God with a superâ—titious and idolatrous worship well but now having by experience found that it pleased the Lord to blesse Israel and that there was no hope to get leave to curse them he went not as at other times to seek for inchantments saith the text and why so not because his wicked heart was now changed or that he did now give over his desire or purpose of cursing the Israelites for why then was he now come with Balak to mount-Peor to see if from thence he might curse them as it is said in the latter end of the foregoing chapter and why had he there erected altars and provided sacrifices as before No but perceiving that neither by his inchantments nor by any other way he could winne the Lord to let him curse them he resolved now to give over that course would no more go aside to see what answer God would put into his mouth but was fully determined to prevent God and suddenly to curse the people before he had any charge to the contrary And indeed there might be a speciall aim of providence in this that he was restrained from practising his inchantments at this time when he was to deliver those glorious prophecies concerning the Messias and concerning Gods people which are afterwards related in the sequele of the chapter to wit lest those inchantments foregoing these prophecies might seem to stain or weaken the credit of them Vers 2. And Balaam lift up his eyes and he saw Israel abiding in his tents according to their tribes And so was even by that goodly and glorious sight of their multitude and order appalled and astonished for this is mentioned as the outward means whereby God did beforehand as it were prepare him that he might be the fitter to blesse in stead of cursing And the spirit of God came upon him That is suddenly the spirit of God came upon him and so by his almighty over-ruling power constrained him to blesse those whom he resolved to curse but first it seems cast him into a trance as we see ver 4. and 16. Vers 3. And he took up his parable and said Balaam the sonne of Beor bath said God was herein much magnified that he should blesse his people even by Balaam a sorcerer a false prophet who desired to curse them And this circumstance therefore tending so much to the glory of God Balaam himâ—elâ— is here forced to publish as if he had said He whose power to curse was so much relied on and who bent himself herein to satisfie Balaks request even he both must and will affirm it and stand to it that Israel shall be blessed The man whose eyes are open hath said c. If we should reade these words as most Expositours understand them in the Hebrew and as they are therefore â—â—ndred in the margin of our Bibles And the man who had his eyes shut hath said either they must be meant of the closing up of his bodily eyes to wit in his sleep or in the trance he fell into when these things were revealed to him of God which he meant now to utter or secondly of the blindnesse and ignorance of the eyes of hâ—s mind to wit that before God revealed these things to him he was utterly ignorant of â—hem and whilest he pretended himself a Prophet yet he was indeed a blindwretch and knew nothing to speak of or thirdly of his propheticall visions to wit that he was a man of a shut or hidden eye one that had another manner of eye to see withall then other men bad a man that could see the secret and hidden things of God But now if we reade the words as they are in our Bibles And the man whose eyes are open hath said then it is plain that they are meant of that extraordinary knowledge of things which by the spirit of prophecy was revealed to him and in râ—gard whereof the Prophets were of old called Seers 1. Sam. 9. 9. Thus saith the man whose eyes are open that is the man whose eyes God hath in a supernaturall manner opened to see things to come and his aim in these words must needs be to stirre them to receive what he spake as that which did certainly come from God And so much indeed the following words in the text do as it were by way of explanation more clearly deliver He hath said which heard the words of God which saw the vision of the Almighty falling into a trance but having his eyes open where also it seems evident that when at first the spirit
slain and for the satisfaction of the people that they may know he did it by the speciall motion of my spirit because I the Lord have thus both approved and rewarded the fact say that is make it known that behold I give unto him my covenant of peace where Gods covenant with Phinehas for the settling of the priesthood in his posterity is called a covenant of peace first because they should peaceably enjoy it and secondly because the work of the priesthood was to make peace betwixt the Lord and his people Vers 13. And he shall have it and his seed after him even the covenant of an everlasting priesthood That is a priesthood that shall be continued to his seed as long as ever the Leviticall priesthood shall continue But the dignity of being high priest should have come to him and his by descent may some say because he was the sonne of Eleazar Aarons eldest sonne I answer though he was so yet that it should not be removed to another family for want of his issue that was of Gods goodnesse and is here promised as the reward of his zeal Indeed the greatest doubt concerning this promise is whether it were continued in his posterity or no. Concerning which all that we find in the Scripture is this first that we find the posterity of this Phinehas recorded unto the time of the Israelites captivity in Babylon 1. Chron. 6. 4 15. secondly that if it be true which some hold that in the dayes of the Judges the high priests office was wrested from the sonnes of Phinehas the sonne of Eleazar and conferred upon Eli who was of the stock of Ithamar yet in the dayes of Solomon it was again taken from Abiathar who was of Elies house and settled upon Zadok and so it came again into the line of Phinehas and so continued unto the Babylonian captivity 1. Kings 2. 25. and thirdly that though it be no where expressely said of what stock the high priests were after the Israelites return out of Babylon yet we find that Esra that great priest and scribe was of his line Ezra 7. 1 c. and it may be probably thought that the high priests still continued in that line unlesse it were in those times when there was nothing amongst them but disorder and confusion Neither indeed is there any cause why we should understand this promise to be so absolute but in case of the sinnes of his posterity they might for a time be deprived of this dignity Vers 14. Zimri the sonne of Salu a prince of a chief house among the Simeonites It is particularly expressed how great a man he was whom Phinehas slew because herein the zeal of Phinehas was notably discovered Vers 15. He was head over a people and of a chief house in Midian He is reckoned one of the five Kings of Midian chap. 31. 8. Vers 17. Vex the Medianites and smite them c. These words smite them imply a promise of victory But why are they not to smite the Moabites as well as the Midianites first because he had already forbidden Israel to distresse the Moabites Deut. 2. 9. And the Lord said unto me Distresse not the Moabites neither contend with them in battel secondly because the Midianites had the chief hand in the mischief as seems probable first by Balaams stay amongst them whâ—n Balak had left him in displeasure and secondly by this partiâ—ular fact of Cozbi who was a Kings daughter amongst them c. CHAP. XXVI Vers 2. TAke the summe of all the congregation of the children of Israel c. Of the two first numbrings of the people see Exod. 30. 11 12. and Numb 1. 1 2. But now the reasons of this third numbring of the people as we may gather by some passages were these first because this would make way to the more equall dividing of the land which they were presently to go about according as they found the tribes more or lesse in number see vers 53 54. Unto these the land shall be divided for an inheritance according to the number of names c. secondly to manifest how fully that which God had threatned chap. 14. 29. was now accomplished vers 64 65. But among these there was not a man of them whom Moses and Aaron the priest numbred when they numbred the children of Israel in the wildernesse of Sinai For the Lord had said of them They shall surely die in the wildernesse c. Happely all the old company were not dead till this last plague wherein foure and twenty thousand were cut off and therefore it may seem expressely noted ver 1. that it was after the plague that God gave this charge to Moses and Eleazar for numbring the people because then God had exactly brought that to passe which he had long since threatned as they should now see in taking the number of the people thirdly to manifest Gods power and goodnesse in preserving unto them so many notwithstanding they had wandred so many years through a wildernesse wherein they were encountred with so many difficulties and had so often by their sinnes provoked God to cut off many amongst them as also his truth and faithfulnesse who had so wondrously increased them as he promised their forefathers notwithstanding they had often by their rebellion provoked him to destroy them the more seasonable it was to comfort them in this kind because it was immediately after foure and twenty thousand had been taken away by the foregoing plague chap. 25. fourthly it was because they should hereby see Gods care over them and love towards them as Moses at their coming out of Egypt received Gods flock by tale so now before his death he must deliver them up by tale again Vers 4. Take the summe of the people from twenty years old and upward as the Lord commanded Moses c. That is after the same manner as he commanded Moses to number the people when they were newly come out of Egypt so hath he now again commanded to number them before their entring Canaan Vers 7. And they that were numbred of them were fourtie and three thousand and seven hundred and thirty At their last numbring the Reubenites were fourty six thousand and five hundred chap. 1. ver 21. so that this tribe was decreased two thousand seven hundred and seventy which may in part be ascribed to the conspiracy wherein they joyned with Korah Vers 10. And the earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up together with Korah c. This place according to our translation clears it beyond all exception that Korah was swallowed up into the earth together with Dathan Abiram ch 16. And they became a signe That is for an example that others might take warning by them as sea-marks are set up to give us warning of danger 1. Cor. 10. 6. Now these things were our examples to the intent we should not lust after evil things as they also lusted Vers 11. Notwithstanding
may guide them and govern them both at home and abroad in times of warre and in times of peace and undertake the charge of defending them against their enemies for under this phrase of going ouâ— and coming in before them of leading them out and bringing them in all the offices of the supreme magistracy are comprehended and hence Moses being ready to resigne the government useth â—he same expression concerning himself Deut. 31. 2. I can no more go out and come in The similitude is taken from a Captain that marcheth before his souldiers and undertakes to lead them whereever they should go or rather from shepherds whose custome it was to go out and in before his flocks to lead them out to their pastures and to bring them home to their folds and therefore in the next words Moses addes that the congregation of the Lord be not as sheep which have no â—hepherd Vers 18. Take thee Joshua the sonne of Nun a man in whom is the spirit That is a man of eminent gifts and therefore fit for this place and imployment and indeed herein was Joshua a type of Christ concerning whom the prophet foretold that the spirit of the Lord should rest upon him the spirit of wisdome and understanding the spirit of counsell and might the spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord. And lay thine hand upon him Or thy hands for so it is said vers 23. that Moses laid his hands upon him and by this ceremony of the imposition of Moses hands was signified first and especially that the supreme Magistracy should be transferred from Moses to him as being the man now consecrated and set apart to this place and service secondly that the hand of God should be upon him to defend him and prosper him in all his wayes and thirdly that God would conferre upon him a great encrease of the gifts of his spirit answerable to the dignity whereto he was advanced and thus it seems upon the imposition of Moses hands was accordingly performed as we see Deut. 34. 9. Joshua the sonne of Nun was full of the spirit of wisdome for Moses had laid his hands upon him The like ceremony was â—fterwards used in the dayes of the Gospel when men were separated and set apart to preach the Gospel and in a manner for the same reasons whence is that of the Apostle S. Paul to Timothy 1. Tim. 4. 14. Neglect not the gift which is in thee which was given thee by prophecy with the laying on of the hands of thâ— Presbytery Vers 19. And set him before Eleazar the priest and before all the congregation To wit that he first as the chief and the people with him might assent to that which God had decâ—eed And give him a charge in their sight That is openly before them all make known to him what his office is and charge him faithfully and carefully to perform that which he undertakes and it may well be that this was the very charge which is afterwards expressed by Moses Deut. 31. 7 8. at which time God himself also gave him a charge vers 14 15. Vers 20. And thou shalt put some of thine honour upon him c. This may be meant of the gifts of Gods spirit which made Moses to be so highly honoured amongst the people as elsewhere it is said concerning the seventy Elders that were chosen to assist Moses in the government that God would take of the spirit that was upon Moses and put it upon them chap. 11. 17. concerning which see the note upon that place Now Moses is commanded to put of this his honour upon Joshua onely because at the laying of Moses hands upon him these gifts of Gods spirit should be imparted to him and it is not said put thine honour upon him but put of thine honour upon him or as it is in our Bibles thou shalt put some of thine honour upon him because though Joshua was to have the same gifts imparted to him that Moses had yet not in the same measure whence it is said Deut. 34. 10. that there arose not a prophet since in Israel like unto Moses Or else rather by Moses honour here is meant his authority and dignity and then it is said that he should put some of his honour upon him in relation to the present time before Moses death to wit that he should presently admit him into some communion of authority with him and so cause the people to give him that honour which was due unto Moses successour the elect Judge of Israel Vers 21. And he shall stand before Eleazar the priest who shall ask counsel for him after the judgement of Urim c. That is upon all occasions he shall present himself before Eleazar to ask counsel of him who shall enquire of the Lord for him after the judgement of Urim What this Urim was see Exod. 28. 30. what is meant by asking counsel after the judgement of Urim is hard to say This I conceive is most probable when any came to enquire of the Lord the priest put on the Ephod whereto the pectorall was fastened in the fold whereof the Urim and Thummim was put by Moses and so the priest in the name of the parties propounded such questions as they desired to be satisfied in from the Lord desiring the Lord to return them an answer according as we find it 1. Sam. 23. 9 10 11 12. whereupon the Lord did either by the illumination of his spirit whereof the Urim was an embleme or outward signe reveal unto the priest what answer he should give the party enquiring or else by an immediate voice from heaven and this was called the judgement of Urim because it pleased the Lord upon the applying or putting on of the pectorall to give judgement in the cause enquired of by the priest CHAP. XXVIII Vers 2. COmmand the children of Israel and say unto them My offerings c. Because they had in a great part omitted their sacrifices and solemn feasts the most part of the eight and thirty years last past by reason of their travels wherein the Sanctuary the altar and other holy things were folded up and removed from â—lace to place and that withall the generation that had been before mustered was now dead chap. 26. 64. But among these there was not a man of them whom Moses and Aaron the priest numbred when they numbred the children of Israel in the wildernesse of Sinai therefore the Lord causeth the Law of sacrificing to be here again repeated thereby giving them to know that when they came into the land they must not any longer neglect Gods ordinances as they had done in the wildernesse Deut. 12. 8. Ye shall not do after all the things that we do here this day every man whatsoever is right in his own eyes c. and so first he gives them charge in generall to be sure that they give him all the sacrifices and offerings that he had at
the feast of trumpets and was in the first day of this moneth being their Newyears day for civil affairs and so a fit day to praise God for the blessings of the yeaâ— past and to crave his blessing on the following year See what is noted concerning the solemnitie of this feast Lev. 23. 24. Vers 2. And ye shall offer a burnt-offering for a sweet savour unto the Lord one young bullock c. To wit beside the sacrifices of the day as it was a new Moon chap. 28. 11. and besides the daily sacrifice as is expressely noted vers 6. Vers 7. And ye shall have on the tenth day of this seventh moneth an holy convocation c. See Levit. 16. 29. and the notes thereon Vers 11. One kid of the goats for a sinne-offering beside the sinne-offering of â—â—onement c. That is beside that goat-buck offered on the day of atonement whose bloud was carried by the high priest within the vail into the most holy place See Levit 16. 9 29 30. Vers 12. And on the fifteenth day of the seventh moneth ye shall have an holy convocation c. To wit the seast of booths See Levit. 23. 34 35. and the notes thereon Vers 13. And ye shall offer a burnt-offering a sacrifice made by fire of a sweet savour unto the Lord thirteen young bullocks c. There were moe sacrifices offered at this then at any other feast both because it was celebrated in remembrance of the mercies of many years even all those â—ourty years of their travel from Egypt to Canaan as also because at this time they had gathered in their corn and wine and had seen the blessing of God on all their increase and in all the work of their hands Deut. 16. 13 15. Thou shalt observe the feast of tabernacles seven dayes after thou hast gathered in thy corn and thy wine Seven dayes shalt thou keep a solemn feast unto the Lord thy God in the place which the Lord shall chuse because the Lord thy God shall blesse thee in all thy increase and in all the works of thine hands therefore thou shalt surely rejoyce Vers 17. And on the second day ye shall offer twelve young bullocks c. In every one of the seven dayes of this feast one bullock is abated for whereas they offered thirteen bullocks the first day they offered but twelve on the second day and elâ—veâ— on the third c and herein happely was intended a representation how the years of their pilgrimage wherein God had appointed that they should wander up and down in booths did by degrees wear away and grow fewer and fewer or else by this abating of the sinâ—e-offerings whereby atonement was made for them the holy Ghost might teach their duty to grow in grace that in the whole course of their pilgrimage through this world sinne should still decay and wear away or it might signifie a diminishing or wearing away of the legall sacrifices and ceremonies CHAP. XXX Vers 1. ANd Moses spake unto the heads of the tribes concerning the children of Israel c. There being mention made in the latter end of the foregoing chapter vers 39. of sacrifices due upon a vow made which were to be carefully brought in besides the set sacrifices which God had injoyned upon this occasion it seems these precepts are in this next chapter here added concerning vows to shew who they were that must alwayes necessarily perform their vows and who not and these Laws it is said that Moses made known to the heads of the tribes because they were the men that were according to these Laws to judge either to bind them to their vows or free them c. Vers 2. If a man vow a vow unto the Lord or swear an oath c. That is if a man to wit a man of grown years having power over himself shall bind his soul with a bond whether it be onely a promise or vow that he hath solemnly made unto the Lord or whether it be a vow strengthened with an oath or that he hath sworn that he will do such or such a thing he shall not break his word but shall do according to all that proceedeth out of his mouth that is he must not fail to do exactly what he hath vowed and sworn to do and that without delay for it is also added Deut. 23. 21. When thou shalt vow a vow unto the Lord thy God thou shalt not slack to pay it to wit if it were not an unlawfull thing he had vowed or sworn for vows for the doing of that which it is unlawfull to do are not vows binding the conscience for how can that vow bind men to God when they vow to do that which God forbids and will not have done such as was that of those fourtie men Acts 23. 21 that had bound themselves with an oath that they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul Vers 3. If a woman also vow a vow unto the Lord and bind her self by a bond being in her fathers house c. That is under his power and command whether in his house or no and by the rule of analogy the same exception is to be allowed for sonnes and servants under their governours power As for those last words in her youth either they are onely added because it is for the most part in their youth that maids continue in tâ—eir fathers house for it is not likely that they had power to vow without the consent of their fathers when they had lived unmarried till riper years and were still under their father sjurisdiction or else because though their fathers were dead yet in their youth maids had no power to vow without the consent of their governours whereas being of full years and at their own disposing they might vow and were then bound to do what they had vowed Vers 5. And the Lord shall forgive her because her father disallowed her Hereby is meant either that the Lord would forgive her rashnesse in vowing when she was not in her own power or rather that the Lord would not impute this as a sinne to her seeing her father refused to let her keep it Vers 8. But if her husband disallowed her on the day that he heard it c. This last clause on the day that he heard it is added first to shew that whenever he shall come to hear it he may make her vow void though it were long after the vow were made secondly to shew that if he dissembled for a time and afterwards shewed his dislike though it were the next day after it should be to no purpose Vers 9. But every vow of a widow and of her that is divorced wherewith they have bound their souls shall stand against her If it were made in her widowhood she must perform it yea say the Hebrews though she be afterward married or be turned to her fathers house Vers 10. And if she vowed in her husbands
Israelites which is indeed the main subject of this last book of Moses therefore it is called Deuteronomie or the second declaration of the Law The main objection against this is that it is here said that Moses spake these words In the plain over against the red sea between Paran c. for the plain over against the red sea was farre from the plains of Moab where Moses repeated the law and so also Paran and Hazeroth which are both here mentioned were places farre Southward from the place where Moses now was through which the Israelites had long since passed Numb 12. 16. And indeed they that thus understand this place have no other way to avoid this objection but by saying either that the word Zuph which our Translatours underâ—â—and to be the red sea is not meant of the red sea but of a flaggy place by the sides of Jordan towards the wildernesse the Hebrew word Zuph signifying flagges such as grew by the sea or rivers sides Exod. 2. 3. or else that the plains of Moab are here called the plain over against the red sea because they lay opposite to the red sea though a great way off from it Others again and methinks very probablic do otherwise conceive of the drift of these words namely that the time when and place where Moses repeated the law is set down afterwards vers 3 4 5 and that the drift of these two first verses is to shew that the laws which Moses did now repeat and explain to the Israelites in the plains of Moab were no other but the very same for substance which he had formerly given them at Sinai or in severall places as they travelled through the wildernesse from the red sea to the land of Canaan onely now they were collected into one body and repeated together in the plains of Moab because all that were of age and judgement when the law was first given were now dead and a new generation that was now to enter Canaan was sprung up in their room and so the plain over against the red sea Paran and other places are here named either as pointing out the severall places wheâ—e in their peregrination these following Statutes had been first given them or at least as the bounds of that huge tract of ground through which they had passed wherein â—od had spoken to the Israelites that came out of Egypt these things which are now repeated together to their posterity Vers 2. There are eleven dayes journey from Horeb by the way of mount Seir unto Kadesh-barnea If the aim of the foregoing verse were to shew the place where Moses repeated the Laws of God to the Israelites which many Expositours conceive as is before noted then we may well think that the aim of these words may be to shew that it was no wonder though the plains of Moab where the Law was repeated by Moses be there called the plain over against the red sea to wit because however the Israelites through Gods judgement upon them were fourtie years in going from the red sea to those parts yet the way of it self was not so long for it was but eleven dayes journey from Horeb to Kadesh-barnea But if the foregoing verse be meant of the places where the Laws were first given that were now repeated by Moses then I conceive this clause is added as a topographicall description of the extent of that wildernesse where these Laws were at first given and withall to imply that it was not the length of the way but their rebellion against God that made them wander so long in the wildernesse that there was now none left alive but that younger brood that had not heard these Laws when they were first given Vers 3. And it came to passe in the fourtieth year in the eleventh moneth on the first day of the moneth that Moses spake unto the children of Israel c. To wit a little before his death for he died in the twelveth moneth Vers 4. And Og the King of Bashan which dwelt at Astaroth in Edrei That is after he had in Edrei slain Og which dwelt at Astaroth for in Edrei he was slain Numb 21. 33. and they were both cities in Ogs land Josh 13. 31. Vers 6. Ye have dwelt long enough in this mount For there they had continued well nigh a full year See the note upon Numb 10. 11 12. Here the Law was given but now they were called thence to journey towaâ—ds Canaan the figure of their heavenly inheritance by faith in Christ which may put us in mind that the Law is not for men to continue under but for a time till they be fitted for Christ Gal. 3. 16 17 18. Now this readinesse in God to have presently given them the possession of the land Moses doth tell them of as a motive to make them believe the more conâ—idently that God would now give it them and to make them the more carefull to observe these Laws of God which now he meant to rehearse unto them Vers 7. Turn you and take your â—ourney and go to the mount of the Amorites c. In these following words the Lord did then set forth the bounds of the promised land which he perswaded them to enter beginning with the mount of the Amorites in the South side or border where they were then to enter the land and then adding the sea side which was their West border Numb â—4 6. and then Lebanon was a mount on the North part of the land and then last of all the great river Euphrates which was their Eastern bound in the utmost extent without Jordan and so â—arre Solomon reigned See 1. Kings 4. 21. Vers 9. And I spake unto you at that time saying I am not able to bear you my self alone c. That is about that time for this motion he made by the counâ—el of Jethro and commandment of the Lord before they came to Horeb Exod 18 14 c and here he repeats it to let them see how tenderly carefull he alwayes was of the welfare of this people which must needs make his present counsel and exhortations the more prevalent with them Vers 11. The Lord God of your fathers make you a thousand times so many moâ— as ye are c. Having professed that he was not able to bear the burthen of the government alone because they were so many lest they should suspect that he envied their number or did in the least degree grudge as it he interposeth these words The Lord God of your fathers make you a thousand times so many moe as ye are c. Vers 13. Take ye wise men and understanding c. See Exod. 18. 25. Vers 15. And officers among your tribes That is under-oâ—â—icers of severall sorts such as executed the magistrates Laws Vers 17. For the judgement is Gods This is added as a reason why the Judges ought not to be respecters of persons nor fear the face of any man whatsoever because
respect to divers parts of this mountain which had severall names and hence it is that Cant. 4. 8. Shenir and Hermon are mentioned together as distinct mountains Vers 11. For onely Og the King of Bashan remained of the remnant of giants That is there was none left of that gigâ—ntine race in the kingdome of Bashan but Og onely That there were many other giants at this time in other places is most evident for immediately after the Israelites enâ—â—ed Canaan Caleb drove out of Hebron Sheshai and Ahiman and Talâ—ai the children of Anak Josh 15. 14. Yea in Davids time there were many giants as Goliah whom David slew Ishbi-benob and divers others 2. Sam. 21. 16. c. But this is spoken onely of the countrey of Bashan Behold his bedstead was a bedstead of iron is it not in Rabbath of the chil-of Ammon How this bedstead which was made of iron that it might be strong enough to bear his huge massâ—e body should come to be in Rabbath the chief citie of the Ammonites being not expressed we cannot say sufficient it is that thither it might be conveyed by many severall means as it might be taken in some war between the Ammoniâ—es and this King and so kept as a glorious Trophic of their victory or it might be given as a present to the Ammonites and so kept as a strange memoriall of the huge stature of thiâ— King of Bashan Nine cubits was the length thereof and foure cubits the breadth of it after the cubit of a man That is the common cubit of an ordinary man Now the cubit of a man being usually a foot and half according to this measure his bed was foure yards and a half long and two yards broad Vers 13. And the rest of Gilead and all Bashan being the kingdome of Og gave I unto the half tribe of Manassâ—h c. See Numb 32. 39 40. Vers 14. Jair the sonne of Manasseh took all the countrey of Argob c. See Numb 32. 41. Vers 17. Chinnereth even unto the sea of the plain even the salt sea under Ashdoth Pisgah Eastward What the sea of Chinnereth was which is mentioned here as a part of the bound of that land which was given to the Reubenites and Gadites you may see in the note upon Numb 34. 11 12. As for Ashdoth Pisgah we see vers 27. that Pisgah was a hill and so Ashdoth Pisgah was after the name of a citie there adjoyning in Reubens land Josh 13. 20. at the foot of this hill Vers 23. And I besought the Lord at that time c. To wit after all these things before related when the Lord bad him go up into a mountain and see the land Numb 27. 12. then did Moses intreat the Lord earnestly that he might go into the land of Canaan as knowing that his threatnings are many times conditionall and therefore it might be the Lord would be intreated by him Vers 24. O Lord God thou hast begun to shew thy servant thy greatnesse c. There is here an argument drawn from former mercies to move God to go on and to perfect the mercy begun Vers 25. I pray thee let me go over and see the good land that is beyond Jordan that goodly mountain and Lebanon There is much arguing amongst Expositours to find out what that goodly mountain is whereof Moses here speaks some understanding it of one mountain some of another but I conceive that it is the land that lay next beyond Jordan which they might see from the place where the Israelites now were that is here called that goodly mountain that is that goodly mountanous countrey and that then he adjoyns Lebanon which was in the farther part of the land of Canaan to imply that he desired to see the land quite through Vers 26. But the Lord was wroth with me for your sakes See the note upon chap. 1. 37. Vers 27. Get thee up into the top of Pisgah c. See the note upon Numb 27. 12. CHAP. IV. Vers 1. NOw therefore hearken O Israel unto the statutes c. They that will have a difference put betwixt the two words here used statutes and judgements say that by statutes or ordinances are meant those laws which taught the service of God called by the Apostle ordinances of divine service and by judgements those laws that concerned their duties towards men and the punishment of transgressours As for the promise of life made here to those that kept these laws see the note upon Levit. 18. 5. Vers 6. Keep therefore and do them for this is your wisdome and your understanding in the sight of the nations c. Seeing other Nations did alwayes deride and despise the Jews way of worshipping God and made a mock of their whole religion it may seem strange why Moses should here say that their keeping of Gods laws should be counted their wisdome and understanding in the sight of the nations But for this we must theref ore know that the drift of these words is onely to shew that the laws which God had given them were so just and righteous that all men unlesse they should wilfully close their eyes must needs acknowledge them to be such and that even the very heathen if ever they came to hear and know their laws must needs in their consciences think so of them and would if ever their eyes were truly opened to judge of things admire the wisdome and understanding of this people above that which was in other nations Vers 7. For what nation is there so great who hath God so nigh unto them c. That is in that which onely makes a nation truly great and honourable namely the speciall interest they have in God there is no nation under heaven to be compared unto ours who have God alwayes dwelling amongst us as is evident by the miraculous signes of his presence with us alwayes ready at hand to hear our prayers and so to protect and defend us from all evils as the strange miracles and wonders he hath wrought for us these many years do evidently prove Vers 11. And ye came near and stood under the mountain and the mountain burnt with fire c. All these things are here repeated to convince and assure the people that the laws he now speaks of were given of God and not of his devising and therefore the more carefully to be regarded Vers 12. And the Lord spake unto you out of the midst of the fire c. Moses here addressing his exhortation to disswade the people from idolatry he puts them in mind how that when the Lord at Sinai gave them his law they saw no similitude onely they heard a voice and that God spake unto them out of the midst of the fire which was indeed purposely done thereby to signifie unto the people that the glory of God was incomprehensible and that there was no drawing nigh unto God to behold him with bodily eyes Vers 14. And the
the law at Horeb but with us that is us his people whom he brought out of Egypt even us who are all of us here alive this day that is not onely with those who then were living at the giving of the Law but since dead in the wildernesse but even with us their posterity who are all alive this day Now for the understanding of this we must know that though the covenant of grace which God made with the Israelites when he brought them out of Egypt was one and the same for substance with that whiâ—h he had made before with their fathers and though it was much alike too in regard of the outward dispensation both being delivered in a way suitable to the dayes of the old Teâ—tament which was common to both to wit under dark promises types and ceremonies yet first because the Lord did more fully and more clearly make known unto them at Horeb the tenour of the covenant then he hâ—d ever done unto their fathers partly by giving them many more signes and shadows of the promised Messiah and the good that was to be had in him as the tabernâ—cle the ark the mercy-seat and the priesthood c. and partly by giving them a written law containing a perfect summâ— of all that God required of them and secondly because he then entred into covenant with them as a body politick a people whom he had separated from all other nations to be his peculiar people prescribing them an outward form of government laws and statutes to which they consented to submit themselves therefore Moses tells them that the Lord did not make this covenant with their fathers and hence it is also that the Apostle saith the law was after the covenant in Christ Gal. 3. 17. And of this speciall mercy afforded them above their fathers Moses puts them here in mind to make them the more carefull to keep Gods laws Vers 4. The Lord talked with you face to face in the mount c. To wit when he gave them the ten commandments following vers 6. then the Lord talked with them face to face that is immediately by himself and not by a messenger and indeed this was not without a speciall mysterie for the ten commandments being a renewing and repeating of the covenant of works to be performed by every man in his own person therefore the Lord delivered these laws himself and there was no Mediatour betwixt him and the people whereas the other laws which were afterwards given them containing many shadows of Chriâ—t in whom God had made a covenant of grace were therefore delivered to Moses and by him to the people Moses standing as a Mediatour betwixt God and them But of this phrase of Gods speaking to them face to face see also the note upon Exod. 33. 11. Vers 5. I stood between the Lord and you at that time c. That is after God had out of the fire spoken the ten commandments I was glad to stand as a Mediatour betwixt the Lord and you Vers 12. Keep the Sabbath-day to sanctifie it c. In Exod. 20. 8. it is Remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holy so likewise some other small differences there are which are not worthy the queâ—tioning the substance being exactly the same Vers 15. And râ—member that thou wast a servant in the land of Egypt c. In this fourth commandment as it was delivered by the Lord from mount Sinai the worlds Creation and Gods resting on the seventh day was mentioned as a main ground of it Exod. 20. 11. but here Moses repeating this commandment omits that and presseth their deliverance out of Egypt as a chief reason of Gods enjoyning them to sanctifie this day Remember that thou wast a servant in the land of Egypt and that the Lord thy God brought thee out thence c. therefore the Lord thy God commanded thee to keep the Sabbath-day And indeed though the Lords resting on the seventh day at the worlds Creation was the main groâ—nd of the sabbaths first institution yet their deliverance out of Egypt might be the reason why thâ— Lord did now insert this amongst other the commandments which he gave in charge to the Israelites and that in these respeâ—ts first because by their redemption out of Egypt they were bound to consecraâ—e themselves wholly to Gods service as his peculiar people whereof the holy imployment of the Sabbath might be a notable memoriall and signe and secondly because of that particular charge of suffering their servants to rest on the Sabbath-day their former bondage in Egypt being a strong inducement to move them to take pity of their sâ—rvants and this enjoyned rest of their servants being a good memoriall to put them in mind of their bondage in Egypt Vers 21. Neither shalt thou desire thy neighbours wife c. Exod. 20. 17. God first forbids the coveting of our neighbours house and then next the coveting of his wife here contrarily the coveting our neighbours wiâ—e is sirst forbidden and then afterward the coveting of his house c. so that they that would divide this last commandment into two as the Papists do cannot justly say which is the ninth commandment and which is the tenth because one branch of it is first in Exodus and another is first here in Deuteronomie and we cannot think that Moses would pervert the order of the ten commandments Vers 22. And he added no more That is he spake no more unto the people but these ten commandments immediately by himself the rest he spake unto Moses and then Moses told it them and that because they desired it should be so which Moses relates largely in the remainder of the chapter to convince them that they had no cause to give lesse regard to the other statutes which Moses delivered them from Gods own mouth But yet withall these words may imply the perfection of the decalogue or tenne commandments to wit that the Lord hath therein given us such a perfect summe of the morall Law that there is nothing farther to be added to it And he wrote them in two tables of stone c. See the note upon Exodus â—1 18. Vers 24. We have seen this day that God doth talk with man and he livetâ— c. In these words they confesse that they had heard God talking with them and were for all that alive and yet in the next words in the following verse they adde Now therefore why should we die for this great fire will consume us whereas rather one would think that from their present safetie after they had heard God talking with them they should have encouraged themselves against all fear for the time to come But for this I answer that in these first words they speak of their present safety as a matter of wonder and thence inferre that though they had escaped this danger for the present yet the very terrour of it would kill them if God did thus still reveal his will to
then also as it is noted there vers 9. he prayed for the people again as being much afraid of the great anger which the Lord had conceived against them notwithstanding the Lord had yielded to pardon them before he went down the first time from the mount Exod. 32. 14. And indeed assurance that God hath pardoned a sinne doth not make his servants the lesse earnest still to beg the pardon of it Vers 21. And I took your sinne the calf which ye had made and burnt it with fire c. See the notes upon Exod. 32. 20. Vers 22. And at Taberah and at Massah and at Kibroth-hattaavah ye provoked the Lord to wrath c. This is inserted as by way of parenthesis as if he had said Though I insist chiefly upon this sinne at Horeb because it was a most grievous sinne yet alas many other rebellions of yours I might reckon up at Taberah at Massah c. Vers 25. Thus I fell down before the Lord fourty dayes and fourty nights as I fell down at the first The former three verses being inserted as by the way now he returns to speak again of his interceding for them the second time when God was so highly displeased with them for that their foul sinne in making the golden calf for the fourtie dayes here mentioned are the same fourty dayes the second time spent with God whereof he had spoken before vers 18. which was after he had broken the calf and executed justice upon the people for their sinne and many other passages which are largely related in the thirtie second and thirtie third chapters of Exodus CHAP. X. Vers 1. AT that time the Lord said unto me Hew thee two tables of stone c. That is before my going up the second time into the mount at that time when upon your sinne and Gods displeasure I had earnestly sought unto God for you the Lord in testimonie that he was reconciled gave this charge concerning two new tables of stone and indeed at that time it was that he went up with them and stayed in the mount again the second time fourty dayes and fourty nights Now as the breaking of the first tables might signifie that there was no hope for mankind to be saved by the keeping of the law so this providing of two new tables might signifâ—e that yet notwithstanding the Lord would have the law to be in force as a rule of holinesse and righteousnesse unto his people and that the Lord by his spirit writing his law in their hearts would enable them in some good measure to conform their lives to the obedience thereof and besides Gods appointing of Moses to provide these two tables might intimate to the people that it was by his prayer and intercâ—ssion that they had this treasure again restored to them See also the note upon Exod. 34. 1. Vers 3. And I made an ark of shittim wood The ark here mentioned may be understood of an ark made onely for that purpose to keep the tables in till the other ark was made whereof God had spoken to him and for the making whereof he had given him direction in the first fourty dayes that he was with God in the mount If so this ark no doubt was made at the same time when he hewed the two tables of stone before he went up the second time that he abode fourtie daye in the mount But if we understand it of the ark of testimony that was not made till he came down after he had the second time abode fourtie dayes in the mount onely it is here joyned with the hewing of the two tables because in this also he did as God commanded him though he did it not at the same time when he hewed the two tables of stone but afterwards when he came down from the mount and this I rather think is the meaning of the words because vers 5. he addes and there they be as the Lord commanded me Vers 4. And he wrote on the tables according to the first writing c. See the note upon Exod. 34. 28. likewise the notes upon the tenth verse of the foregoing chapter Vers 6. And the children of Israel took their journey from Beeroth of the children of Jaakan to Mosera c. In this and the following verse there are many difficulties and such as indeed the words being read as they are in our translation are almost inextricable yet we must see what may be said for the answering of them The first difficulty is in the connexion of these words with that which went before to wit how Moses being in this chapter speaking of those things that befell them at mount Sinai comes here to mention the journeys of the Israelites in places to which they came not a long time after they had been at mount Sinai as is evident Numb 33. 31 32. But this it is not so hard to resolve for we must know that these two verses are not added here as in order of History but are onely inserted by the way as in a parenthesis so that the meaning of Moses is not that Beeroth of the children of Jaakan here mentioned was the next place where they pitched their tents after they removed from mount Sinai for as we may see Numb 33. mount Sinai was but the twelveth station of the children of Israel Beeroth of the children of Jaakan or Bene-jaakan as it is called Numb 33. 31. was the twenty eighth station but his meaning is onely that having gon many journeys forward and backward as the Lord commanded them at length they went from Beeroth of the children of Jaakan to Mosera or Moseroth as it is written Numb 33. 30. The second difficultie is concerning the place of Aarons death to wit because Numb 33. 38. it is said Aaron died at mount Hor and here that he dyed at Mosera and Mosera in that 33. of Numbers is but the twenty seventh station of the Israelites and that as they went back from Kadesh-Barnea towards the red sea and mount Hor is their thirtie fourth station and that as they returned again from the red sea towards the land of Canaan But to this I answer that this Mosera or Moseroth and mount Hor were but one mountain in the root though divided into divers tops as mount Sinai and Horeb were by the West part whereof called Moseroth Moses encamped as he went back towards the red sea and by the East part thereof called mount Hor as he returned again Northward towards the land of Canaan and so though Aaron dyed at mount Hor yet here it is said of Mosera that there Aaron dyed and there he was buried and that because Mosera and mount Hor were both one and the same mountain The third and greatest difficultie is in the seeming contradiction that is betwixt this place and that Numb 33. 31. in that here it is said that the Israelites went from Bene-jaakan or Beeroth of the children of Jaakan to Mosera
so to Gudgodah and to Jotbath yet there quite contrary in one particular it is said that they went from Mosera or Moseroth to Bene-jaakan so from thence to Gudgodah or Horhagidgad as it is there called and from thence to Jotbathah or Jotbath as it is here written To answer this some Expositours say that the places here named are not the same that are mentioned Num. 33. 31. 32 33. But because all the foure places here named together are mentioned also together there and that with so little variation of the names as Mosera for Moseroth and Gudgodah for Horhagidgad and Jotbath for Jotbathah and Bene-jaakan for Beeroth or the wells of the children of Jaakan it is very hard to think that Moses in these two places speaks not of the same journeys of the Israelites Another Expositour therefore and that is Bonfrerius â—he Jesuite answers this difficultie thus That as they went back from Kadesh-barnea to the red sea the Israelites went indeed from Moseroth which was a part of the mountain called also mount Hor to Bene-jaakan as it is said Numb 33. 31. but as they returned again from the red sea towards the land of Canaan in a way not farre distant from that they had gon before then they came first to Beeroth of the children of Jaakan or Bene-jaakan and so from thence went to Moseroth or Mosera and indeed this answer would be very satisfactory but that there is one objection to be made against it which seems unanswerable and that is that both here and in Deut 33. it is said that after they were gone past Moseroth and Bene-jaakan they went first to Gudgodah or Horhagidgad and thence to Jotbath or Jotbathah which cannot be if Moses speaks there of the Israelites journeys from the land of Canaan towards the red sea at Ezion-gaber and here of their going back again from the red sea towards the land of Canaan since if after they had passed Moseroth and Bene-jaakan they came from thence to Gudgodah and so to Jotbath as they went from Canaan towards the red sea then as they went back again from the red sea towards Canaan they must needs come to Jotbath and Gudgodah before they came to Bene-jaakan and Mosera There remains thereforâ— onely one answer more that can be given for the reconciling of this seeming contradiction and that is that it seems the Israelites as they travelled from Kadesh towards the red sea went from Moseroth to Bene-jaakan as is expressed Numb 33. 31. but then finding there some difficulty in their passing forward they returned again from Bene-jaakan to Moseâ—a which is that remove that Moses here speaks of but is not mentioned in Numb 33. and so fetching a compasse about took another way and went forward again towards the red sea first to Gudgodah and then to Jotbath as is well expressed in some mappes The last doubt that may be moved concerning these words is What was the aim and drift of Moses in the inserting of these two verses as it were by the way concerning these journeys of the Israelites where he is relating what he did at mount Sinai And for this we must know that the drift of Moses herein is by the mention of these journeys of the Israelites to give a touch at those remarkable occurrents which at these places happened that might serve to humble the people and withall to quicken them in their care to walk uprightly with God Thus first the place where Aaron dyed and Eleazar succeeded in his room is mentioned because the remembrance of Aarons death might humble them for the sinne of the golden calf whereby God was displeased with Aaron and because the continâ—ance of the priesthood in his sonne was a proof of Gods being reconciled unto the people upon the prayer and intercession of Moses whereof before he had spoken and so likewise their removing from Gudgodah to Jotbath is mentioned vers 7. because that was a land of waters as it is there expressed because this bringing of them to such a place of waters as they travelled through the wildernesse was another proof of Gods grace and favour towards them and the respect he had to their infirmity that they might not murmur against him for want of water as formerly they had done Vers 8. At that time the Lord separated the tribe of Lâ—vi c. This is not meant of the time when they came to Jotbath or Jotbathah of which he had spoken in the foregoing verse for now Moses returns to the story of those things that were done at mount Sinai having as by the way inserted the former two verses for the reasons above mentioned instâ—ncing in this separating of the tribe of Leviâ— wherein not the Levites onely but the priests also are comprehended to the spirituall imployments here mentioned as a speciall signe of Gods receiving them into favour again upon his prayers and intercession Vers 10. And I stayed in the mount according to the first time fourty dayes and fourtiâ— nights c. This is thus again and again repeated that they might still be put in mind of the greatenesse of their sinne whereby they had deserved to be cut off but that Moses interceding thus earnestly for them God was pleased to be reconciled to them Vers 11. Arise take thy journey before thâ— people that they may go in c. This also shews God was fully reconciled and willing that presently they should have entred the land had not they by their murmuring excluded themselves for many years after Vers 14. Behold the heaven and the heaven of heavens is the Lords By the heaven of heavens is meant that which is by the learned called the Empyreall heaven where the Angels and the Saints departed do injoy the glorious and beatificall vision of God and it is called the heaven of heavens both because it is the highest and doth contain the other heavens within its orb and also by way of excellency as the most holy place in the Temple is called the holy of holies because 〈◊〉 farre surpasseth all the rest in splendour and glory Vers 16. Circumcise therefore the foreskinne of your heart and be nâ— more stiffe-necked That is mortifie all your naturall luâ—ts and corruptions rid your selves of that blindnesse of mind that hardnesse of heart all that spirituall pollution wherewith you are born and be no more stubborn and rebellious against the Lord. The first clause is meant of the mortifying of their inward lusts and the second of the reforming of their outward conversation by true repentance and because circumcision was a signe of this work of grace which God required of his people the casting off the old man with all the lusts and pollutions thereof therefore Moses useth this phrase of circumciâ—ing their hearts yea by requiring this of a people amongst whom there were but few that were outwardly circumcised for none were circumcised in their fourty years travelling through the wildernesse Josh 5. 5. he
taught them that he chiefly required and regarded this circumcision of the Spirit and did not one whit esteem the other in comparison of this according to that of the Apostle Rom. 2. 29. He is a Jew that is one inwardly and circumcision is that of the heart c. Nor doth his requiring this of them imply that they were able to work this holy change in their hearts but onely that they were to endeavour and to use all good means that God by his Spirit might work this in them Vers 17. For the Lord your God is God of gods c. That is farre above all that are called Gods for under this word Gods may be comprehended not onely the false and idol-gods of the heathens but also the Angels in heaven and Magistrates on earth who are often termed Gods in the Scripture as we may see Psal 82. 6. where that which is translated in our Bibles Thou hast made him a little lower then the Angels and that by warrant of the Apostles quoting this place thus Heb. 2. 7. is in the originall a little lower then the Gods and so Psal 82. 6. the Lord speaking of Kings and other Magistrates saith I have said Ye are Gods whence it is also that the Apostle saith that there be Gods many and Lords many 1. Cor. 8. 5. Now the reason why Moses doth thus set forth the majesty and glorious excellency of God is because the due consideration hereof was a good means to make the people the more to stand in aw of offending him as the inference of these words upon that which went before doth plainly shew Be no more stiffe-necked for the Lord your God is God of Gods and Lord of Lords a great God a mighty and a terrible which regardeth not persons c. besides in this last clause that God regardeth not persons there is a hint given the people to take heed of presuming to sinne because they were Gods people in regard that they â—ad to deal with a God that regarded not persons and therefore would no more spare an Israelite then he would a heathen Vers 18. He doth execute â—he judgement of the fatherlesse c. Gods example is here propounded as a pattern for his people to follow Vers 20. And swear by his name See the note upon chap. 6. 13. Vers 21. He is thy praise and he is thy God c. That is this shall be thy chief glory and praise amongst other nations that this great and mighty Jehovah is thy God and that thou art his people and he it is that shall be the subject of thy praises and songs of thanksgiving continually CHAP. XI Vers 2. ANd know you this day for I speak not with your children c. Iâ— the first words And know you this day Moses wills the Israelites seriously to take notice of and to lay to heart that which he was then about to say concerning the Lords dealing with them even from the time that he brought them out of Egypt and then in the next words For I speak not with your children which have not known and which have not seen the chastisement of the Lord your God c. he shews what great reason there was that they should be seriously affected with the recitall of these great things which God had done namely because they had been eye-witnesses of them and those that have such evidence and such self-experience are usually more affected therewith then those that are onely told of them had he spoken to their children of these things that were not eye-witnesses of the doing of them it were not so mâ—ch to be wondred if the bare relation of these things did not so much affect them but speaking to them that had known and seen all the great acts of the Lord it could not but work upon them to make them the more carefull to obey his commandments Vers 4. And how the Lord hath destroyed them unto this day It may be questioned concerning these words How it is here said of the army of Egypt fourty years after it was drowned in the red sea that the Lord had destroyed them unto that day But for this we must know that hereby is onely meant that the Israelites did enjoy the benefit of that destruction which then fell upon the Egyptians unto that day namely because unto that day they durst never after that pursue the Israelites or attempt any thing against them Vers 7. But your eyes have seen all the great acts of the Lord which he did For many of them who caâ—e out of Egypt were yet alive to wit those that were then under twenty years of age and so they had seen what was done in Egypt and the rest had seen some all some many of those glorious acts which God had done in the wildernesse whereof Moses had also spoken in the foregoing words Vers 10. For the land whither thou goest in to possesse it is not as the land of Egypt c. Moses here shews the Israelites a remarkable difference betwixt the land of Canaan and the land of Egypt and his drift thereâ—n is thereby to â—ove them to be the more carefull to obey the commandments of God for the understanding whereof we must know first that in Egypt they never or at least very seldome had any rain Zach. 14. 18. If the family of Egypt go not up and come not that have no rain there shall be the plague c. but in sâ—ead of rain the river Nilus used once a year to oveâ—flow all or the greatest part of that countrey and so did mellow and soften the earth for all the year after secondly that therefore when there was any failing in the overflowing of this river they were forced to take a great deal of pains to water their grounds yea those plaâ—es whither the overflowing of Nilus did not reach were alwayes thus watred to the gâ—â—at cost and labour of the owners because they had no rain thirdly that it is â—â—id â—ere in Egypt thou sowedst thy seed and watereâ—st it with thy foot as a garden of herbs either because they digged furrows with their feet whereby water was conveyed from Nilus to water their grounds or else because they were forced to go up and down to seâ—ch and carry water to poure it out upon the grounds where they had sown their seed and so watred their corn-fields as a man should water a garden of herbs and fourthly that from the excellency of the land of Canaan which God had provided to be their inheritance above that of Egypt in this particular Moses sâ—â—rres them up to be the more obsequious in obeying the commandments of God They should have a land that was continually watred with rain from heaven and so there would be no need of that incessant labour and toil to which they were put in Egypt for the watering of their grounds and sâ—rely Gods fatherly care in providing â—o well for them might justly challenge
Gods presence there an abundant recompence for all their charge and labour Vers 8. Ye shall not do after all the things that we do here this day every man whatsoever is right in his own eyes That is here we live loose and at liberty for the duties of the ceremoniall Law to which you must be strictly tyed when you come to be at rest in Canaan many sacrifices and rites and feasts by reason of your unsettled estate cannot here be precisely observed and so every man doth in a manner what he lists but when you come to be settled in the land of Canaan you must not think to do thus c. See vers 9. 10. Vers 12. And ye shall rejoyce before the Lord your God ye and your sonnes and your daughters c. Hereby it appears that though the males onely were bound three times a year to appear before the Lord Exod. 23. 17. yet at those times the masters of families were wont also of their own accord to carry their wives daughters and maidservants with them as Elkanah we see did 1. Sam. 1. 4. Vers 15. Notwithstanding thou mayest kill and eat flesh in all thy gates whatsoever thy soul lustâ—th afâ—er according to the blessing of the Lord c. This is added to explain yet more fully what difference they were to make between the flesh they might eat of those beasts which they offered to the Lord and that which they did eat at other times to wit that they might eat the flesh even of those cattel which they used to sacrifice no lesse then the roe-buck and the hart that is no lesse then those that were not appointed for sacrifice and that in all places where they dwelt both clean and unclean persons might eat of them according to the blessing of the Lord that is according as through Gods blâ—ssiâ—g they could provide for themselves so allowing a libâ—rall use of the creatures to the rich but restraining all profuse riot and keeping men within the limits of their abilitie but yet â—hat which they offered as a holy sacrifice or offering to the Lord that they might eat no where but in the place which the Lord should choose Vers 16. Onely ye shall not eat the bloud c. See the note upon Gen. 9. 4. Vers 17. Thou mayest not eat within thy gates the tithe of thy corn or of thy â—ine or of thy oyl or the firstlings of thy herds c. Concerning these tithes see the note upon vers 6. The greatest difficultie in these words is concerning the firstlings here mentioned to wit how they can be here reckoned amongst those things which the people must onely eat before the Lord in the place which he shoâ—ld choose since it is evident that the firstlings of their herds and stocks were holy to the Loâ—d and so that which remained of them after the bloud was sprinkled and the fat burnt upon the altar belonged solely to the priests Numb 18. 17 18. But to this an answer may be given which may fully satisfie to wit that the firstlings here spoken of are not those firsâ—lings elsewhere intended which as holy things â—onsecrated to God were allotted for the priests portion but the firstlings here mentioned were either the female firstlings for they were onely the male firstlings which the Lord challenged as his due Exod 13. 12. or the first-born after those first which were given to the Lord which were indeed the first that were the owners or the chief and best of their lambes and kids and calves called here the firstlings onely by way of excellencie Vers 21. If the place which the Lord â—hy God hath chosen to put his name there be too farre from thee c. The meaning of this passage is not that if the place chosen of God for sacrificing were near hand they must not eat of their herd or flock in their own houses but alwayes carry them to the tabernacle or temple for who can think that the Jews dwelling near to Jerusalem did never eat of their hâ—rds and flocks in their own dwellings either therefore this clause hath refereâ—â—e to that which follows vers 26. and the meaning then is onely this That though the place which God had chosen c. were very farre from some of their dâ—ellings and they might therefore think it too hard a task to carry their sacrifices so farre yet so it must be though they might kill and eat for their own reâ—â—eshing whatsoever thâ—y desired at home as is granted again in these first words yet their sacrifices they must carry to that holy place though never so farre from them or else the meaning is that when they had a purpose to offer peace-offerings and by way of thankfulnesse for some mercy to rejoyce together if the holy place were too farre from them they might having withall perhaps sent the price of redemption thither feast tâ—gether with their cattel kild for food onely they must be then sure not to eat them as holy things but even as they would eat of the roe-buck or the hart But the first resolution of this doubt I take to be the best Vers 27. And the bloud of thy sacrifices shall be poured out upon the altar of the Lord thy God and thou shalt eat the flesh That is the flesh of thy peace-ofâ—erings for onely the flesh of those sacrifices was eaten by the owners Lev. 7. 15. CHAP. XIII Vers 1. IF there arise among you a Prophet or a dreamer of dreams Having in the former chapter given the people warning to take heed of being seduced to idolatrie by strangers of other nations here he gives them the like warning to take heed of being seduced by those that were their own brethren If saith he there arise a Prophet or a dreamer of dreams that is one that is or pretends himself to be such an one that saith he is a Prophet and that God hath appeared to him in a vision or in a dream and that among your own brethren fâ—r these words among you are added to imply that they must regard him never a whit the more because he was an Israelite since amongst them many false Prophets might and did arise 2. Pet. 2. 1. and if he giveth thee a signe or a wonder that is if to make good the truth of what he saith God hath by vision or dream revealed to him he foretells some wonderfull and supernaturall work that shall come to passe such as was the cleaving of Jeroboams altar which the Prophet told them of beforehand 1. Kings 13. 3. as a sure sigue that God had sent him and withall happely acompanieth his prediction with some outward significant action or gesture as when that false prophet Zedekiah 1. Kin. 22. 11. made horns of iron and said Thus saith the Lord With these shalt thou push the Syrians untill thou have consumed them though this signe or wonder come to passe yet if withall he shall perswade thee to
as in other years However as in regard of the Sabbath-rest of this year of which see the note upon Exod. 23. 11. so also in regard of this release of debts at that time this year was a figure or type of that acceptable year of grace which brought us a release of our sinneâ— which are called our debts Matth. 6. â—â— by and through Christ our Saviour and whereby we also are taught to put 〈…〉 â—e bowels of mercy forbearing one another and forgiving one another c. 〈…〉 â—2 13. Vers 3. Of a foreiner thou mayest exact it again The foreiner here intended of whom they might exaâ—t their debts notwithstanding the year of release is by some thought to be every stranger of another nation yea though he were a proselyte but others think it is meant onely of those strangers that had not embraced the true relâ—gion and so indeed this law did the more fully represent that spirituall release whereof it was intended to be a figure or type in that none can have any share in this great priviledge of the remission of sinnes that are alienâ— and strangers from the commonwealth of Israel that is none but those that are true members of the Church and Christians indeed Vers 4. Save when there shall be nâ— poore among you This according to our translation is added as an exception that unlesse their debters were pooâ—e they were not bound to forbear the debt But the other translation which is in the margin of our Bibles seemâ— the best To the end that there be no poore among you and so it is added as a reason of the former law to wit that there might not be through exacting of debts any man brought to extreme poverty For the Lord shall greatly blesse thee c. These words contain a reason that may induce them thus to shew mercy in not exacting their debts at the year of relâ—ase namely because if in this and other things they were obedient to Gods laws the Lord would so abundantly blesse them that they shoâ—ld be well able thus to forbear the exacting of their debts and it should be no prejudice at all to thâ—m Vers 12. And if thy brother an Hebrew man or an Hebrew woman be sold unto thee and serve thee six years c. Which they usually did unlesse the year of Jubile happened in the mean time Levit. 25. 40 41. concerning which see the notes upon Exod. 21. 2. for this is not here added as a priviledge of the year of release but as another act of mercy agrâ—eable to that before enjoyned concerning the remitting of debts every Sabbaticall year for indeed how should the setting free of servants be made one of the great priviledges of the year of Jubile if the like had been done every seventh year which was the year of release or to what purpose had it been to prescribe that no Hebrew servant should serve above six years as is appointed Exod. 21. 2. if they could never serve six years unlessâ— they began their service immediately after the year of release and that because otherwise when their release came they must be set â—â—ee Vers 15. And thou shalt remember that thou wast a bond-man c. The Israelites bondage in Egypt and the Lords delivering them is often pressed upon them to make them â—â—ew mercy to their servants and to set them free at the time appointed of God both because the remembrance of our own miseries doth naturally incline mans heart to take pity of those that are in the same condition and likewise because it must needs be acknowledged fitting that men should imitate the mercy and compassion of God But bâ—sides there is covertly a hint given of a further matter to wit that â—s they were not sent empty away out of their bondage in Egypt but came away thence with much of the riches of Egypt so they should not send away their servants empty when they set them free but should give them liberally of that they had which was the thing enjoyned in the foregoing verses Vers 16. And it shall be if â—e say unto thee I will not go awâ—y sâ—om thee c. Sâ—e the note upon Exod. 23. 6. and Levit. 25. 40. Vers 17. And alsâ— unto thy maid-servant thou shalt do likewise Because this follows so immediately upon that which went before concerning the boring of the ear of that man-servant which refused to be set free at six years end thereâ—ore many Expositours hold and most probâ—bly there being no other place of Scripture that shows the contrary that even the ears of maid-servants were bored likewise if they refused their freedome at the time appointed yet the Hebrews say that this clause And also unto thy maid-servant thou shalt do likewise hath onely reference unto that which was said in the â—ormer verses concerning the setting free of their men-servants at six years â—nd and the gifts they should give them when they set them free to wit that herein to their maid-servants they should do likewise Vers 18. For he hath been worth a double hired servant to thee c. Not because of the hard service he hath done above the service of an hireling as some think for by the law Hebrew servants might not be uâ—ed like slaves but like hired servants Levit 25. 39 40. but because hired servants had great wâ—ges besides meat and drink c. which servants that were sold had not in regard whereof amongst us the service of an apprâ—ntice is counted more prositable then that of journeymen or hired servants and some adde also because hired servants did usâ—ally serve for three years which they ground upon that Esa 16. 14. Within three years as the years of an hireling Vers 20. Thou shalt eâ—t it beâ—ore the Lord thy God year by â—ear c. I have formerly shown upon Deut. 12. 17. that there were certain firstlings which were not those firstling-males that did first open the matrice and that were the Lords by that generall Law of the firsâ—-born Numb 18. 15. and that these might bâ— brought â—nto the Lord as pâ—ace-offerings and so the owners and their housholds might eat of these before the Lord and of these therefore severall Expositours do understand this place But yet because in the foregoing verse it is said of the firstling males here intended Thou shalt do no work with the firstling of thy bullock nor shear the firstling of thy sheep and this seems to imply that the firstlings here meant are those firstlings which were the Lords due so soon as ever they fell by that generall Law of the first-born and therefore the owners had not power to reap any profit by them therefore others understand these words as spoken to the priests Thou shalt eat it beâ—ore the Lord that is the priest to whom God gavâ— all the firstlings of Israâ—l as their poâ—tion for as say they Moses spake all that went before in this chapter to the people of Israâ—l
in â—he former verse he had appointed Vers 13. Thou shalt observe the feast of tabernacles seven dayes after thaâ— thou haâ—t gathered in thy corn and thy wine Sâ—e the note upon Exod. â—3 16. Vers 18. Judges and officers â—halt thou make thee in all thy gates c. To wit judges to give judgeâ—ent and ofâ—icers to exâ—cute the sentence of the judges and because the places of â—â—diâ—â—turâ— were usually in the gates of their towns and cities therefore it is said Judges and officers shalt thou make thâ—e in all thy gates Vers 19. For a gift dâ—th blind the eyes of the wise and pervert the words of the righteous That is it will make a wise man that is able to judge between right and wrong think and perswade himself that he doth right when he doth manifest wrong and it will make a good man pervert justicâ— even against his conscience though in other things he makes conscience of his wayes Vers 21. Thou shâ—â—t not plant thee a grove of any trees near unto the altar of the Lord c. This Law the Israâ—lites did afterwards many times break as we may sâ—e Judg. 3. 7. 1. Kings 14. 23. 16. 33. 18. 19. which was in them grosse idolatry and yet the Patriarchs did formerly worship God in groves and that without sinne Sâ—e the note on Gen. 21. 33. CHAP. XVII Vers 1. THou shalt not sacrifice unto the Lord thy God any bullâ—ck or sheep wherein is blemish c. See the notes upon Levit. 22. 20 21. Vers 2. If there be found among you within any of thy gates c. The summe of the law here delivered is this That if any amongst them were sound guilty of idolatry in that they had worshipped either the sunne or the moon or any of the host of heaven or consequently any other creature for these the most glorious of Gods creatures are onely mentioned to imply that much lesse might they worship stocks and stones or any other creatures they must certainly be stoned to death whether it were man or woman no pity must be shown to them for the weaknesse of their sex and the reason is implyed in this verse because they had wrought wickednesse in the sighâ— of the Lord in transgressing his covenant where we must note that idolatry is termed a transgressing of Gods covenant not onely because it was as all other sinnes are contrary to Gods law which they had covenanted to obseâ—ve and keep but also because therein men did openly as it were renounce God and thâ— true religion and chuse themselves other gods whom they would serve and therefore this was in a more speciall and â—minent manner a transgressing of the covenant Vers 4. And it be told thee and thou hast heard of it and enquired dâ—ligently and behold it be true c. This is added both lest in favour of any man thâ—y should slight a report brought unto them and not carefully enquire of it and alsâ— lest they should be too hasty to punish men upon uncertain reports Vers 7. The hands of the witnesses shall be first upon him to put him to death and afterward the hands of all the people The witnesses were to throw the first stones at them that were condemned to be stoned which was tâ— make men the more afraid to bear false witnesse and that because it was supposed that men would be afraid after good deliberation to have a hand in killing an innocent man though in their wrath and fury they might speak that which might tend to the losse of his lise But then afterwards all the people assembled were to have a hand in the exâ—cution of him thereby to inure them to be servent and zealous in Gods cause against all those that should despise and disrâ—gard his laws Vers 8. If there arise a matter too hard for thee in judgement between bloud and bloâ—d c. Herâ—â—he Iâ—raâ—lites were taught what they were to do 〈…〉 question did ariâ—e concerning any cause that was brought before their Juâ—ges and Magisâ—rates in their severall towns and cities which the magistrâ—tes â—â—â—re soâ—nd so hard that they made a doubt or were of different jâ—dgement amongst tâ—â—mselves what to determine in it as between bloud and bloud that is in caâ—e of bloudshed whether it were to be judged wilfull murder or as we call iâ— chance medley and so in any other questionable cause either concerning any plea about their estâ—â—es or concerning any stroke given or any other thing of the like nâ—ture â—o wit that in this case they were to go up to the place which God should câ—â—se which was Jerusalem in after-ages and there resort to the priâ—sâ—s as expounders of the law and to the judge that is the jâ—â—geâ— the civil Magiâ—trates who were judicially to give sentâ—nce according to the â—â—iâ—sts â—â—poâ—ition of the law that so by them the matter in question might be dâ—câ—dâ—â— and oâ— this I conceive that is meant 2. Chron. 19. 8 9 10. Moreover in Jâ—rusalem diâ— Jehoshaphat set of the Levites and of the priests and of the chief of the fathers of Israel for the juâ—gement of the Lord and for controversies when they returned to Jerusalem c. and that they were appointed to go up unto Jerusalem with all such causâ—â— of great diâ—â—icultie not becausâ— the supreme Magistrate the Judge or King of Istaâ—l did alwayâ—â— reside there but either because this is meant of the Sanhedrim which was their supreme Senate or Councel consisting partly of priâ—sts and partly oâ— civil Magisâ—rates to whom all appeals were made and did therefore alwayes abide at Jerâ—sâ—lem or else becauâ—e if need so required the high priâ—st was to enquire of the Lord and to answer them after the judgemenâ— of â—rim before the Lord Numb 27. 21. and therefore it is said here vers 9. that they should go unâ—o the priests c. and enquire which may be mâ—ant of the high â—â—iâ—sts enquiring for them of the Lord a priviledge which the Bishop of Rome cannot challenge for the bringing of all appeâ—lâ— to be sinally determined by him Vers 10. And thou shalt do according to the sentence which they of that placâ— which the Lord shall choose shâ—â—â—â—â—ew thee c. Namely becâ—use their sentence was to be according to the Laâ— oâ— Godâ— vers 11. and in câ—â—e of great difficulty to be proved so to be by â—â—quiring of the Lord for we must not think the people were bound to rest in their senâ—â—â—ce if it were clearly contrary to the law of God Vers 11. Acâ—orâ—ing to the sentenâ—e of the Law which they shall teach thee c. Here is methinks a maniseâ—t diâ—â—eâ—ence betwixt that which the priâ—st was to do and that which the Judge was to do the priests office being mâ—anâ— by tâ—aching the sentence of the Law that is giving the interpretation of it and the Jâ—dgâ—â— by telling them the judgement that is giving judgemâ—nt accordiâ—g to that which the priest had delivered to be
one that useth divination is meant one that foretelleth things to come Mich. 3. 11. The prophets thereof divine for money and by an observer of times is meant such as by observing constellations c. â—id pronounce some dayes lucky and some unlucky and undertake to tell men their fortune The diviners were carried much by inward motions these last by outward observations in the creatures So also by a Necromancer vers 11. is meant such as by raising the dead did enquire after secret things Vers 13. Thou shalt be perfect with the Lord thy God That is thoâ— shalt keep thy self intirely to him and not seek unto any other for help thou shalt in these things before spoken of as in all other things keep thy self exactly to what thy God hath enjoyned thee and not defile thy self with any of these abominations practised amongst other nâ—tions Vers 15. The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a prophet from the midst of thee c. The heathens that used these unlawfull arts made account that God did by these means reveal himself to them and deemed such high knowledge a high degree of their happinesse lest therefore the Israelites should think much that they were debarred of this the Lord tells them here that he would by prophets raised up to them from amongst their brethren as fully inform them concerning all things necessary for them to know as if God should come down to them out of heaven I doubt not indeed but this which is here spoken is meant first and principally of Christ for the Apostle Peter saith expressely that this was fulfilled in Christ Acts 3. 22. For Moses truly said unto the fathers A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren like unto me him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you and with respect to this place that seems â—o have been spoken by Philip John 1. 45. Philip findeth Nathanael and saith unto him We have found him of whom Moses in the law and the prophets did write Jesus of Nazareth the sonne of Joseph and that by Christ John 5. 46. Had ye believed Moses ye would have believed me for he wrote of me But withall I see not how we can exclude the other Prophets between Moses and Christ the drift of these words being manifestly this to shew that they should have no cause to seek to enchanters and diviners because God would still raise them up Prophets to reveal his will unto them and how could this be a stay to them if it were meant onely of Christ who was not sent unto them above one thousand and foure hundred years after this therefore I think it must be understood principally of Christ as the onely Prophet of his Church but withall indeâ—initely of all the Prophets as subordinate to Christ sent from him and inspired by him The Jews indeed understand it not commonly of the Messiah but of another notable Prophet besides like unto Moses which was to be sent to them John 1. 25. But herein they were grossely deceived for it is evident by those places Acts 3. 22. and 7. 37. that Christ was the Prophet here principally meant though other Prophets are alâ—o comprehended as is before said As for that clause a Prophet like unto me though the Prophets afterwards sent to Israel were not equall to Moses Deut. 34. 10. And there arose not a Prophet since in Israel like unto Moses whom the Lord knew face to face yet they were like him men sent from God as he was raised up from amongst their brethren as he was and this is here chiefly intended see vers 16. According to all that thou desiredst of the Lord thy God in Horeb in the day of the assembly saying Let me not hear again the voice of the Lord my God neither let me see this great fire any more that I die not and so was Christ a high priest taken from among men Hebr. 5. 1. yea like him and above him for first as Moses was as a Mediatour betwixt God and the people Deut. 5. 5. I stood between the Lord and you at that time to shew you the word of the Lord for ye were afraid by reason of the fire and went not up into the mount so was Christ Heb. 8. 6. But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministrie by how much also he is the mediatour of a better covenant which was established upon better promises secondly in excellenâ—y of Moses it is said Numb 12. 6 7. And he said Hear now my words If there be a Prophet among you I the Lord will make my self known unto him in a vision and will speak unto him in a dream My servant Moses is not so who is faithfull in all mine house and so of Christ John 1. 17 18. For the law was given by Moses but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ. No man hath seen God at any time the onely begotten sonne which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him Thirdly in faithfulnesse for so it is said of Christ Heb. 3. 2. Who was faithfull to him that appointed him as also Moses was faithfull in all his house yea and above Moses vers 5 6. And Moses verily was faithfull in all his house as a servant but Christ as a sonne over his own house Fourthly in that as Moses brought them the law from God so Christ the Gospel out of his Fathers bosome Fifthly in signes and wonders for Christ was a prophet mightie in deed and word Luke 24. 19. as Moses also was yea more mightie John 15. 24. If I had not done among them the works which none other man did they had not had sinne And sixthly as Moses carried the Israelites from their bondage in Egypt to the land of Canaan so Christ delivered his people from their spirituall bondage and opened heaven for them John 6. 40. And this is the will of him that sent me that every one which seeth the sonne and believeth on him may have everlasting life Vers 18. And will put my words in his mouth and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him This is meant of the faithfulnesse of those Prophets which God would send unto them to wit that they should deliver whatever God gave them in chaâ—ge and nothing but that which he should put into their mouthes But most eminently was this verified in Chriâ—t when he came to preach the Gospel unto men for those words of eternall life were the words which God here saith he would put into his mouth and which accordingly he faithfully delivered to the people All things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you John 15. 15. Vers 19. Whosoever will not hearken unto my words which he shall speak in my name I will require it of him That is I will punish him for it and so indeed God did alwayes severely punish those that would not
place of Magistracie or office amongst them or having any power to intermeddle in such affairs yea we may adde too of marrying a daughter of Israel for though that cannot be meant here in this branch of the lâ—w concerning eunuchs yet in the rest it may be included and some others of the like nature And indeed thus to understand this phrase of not entring into the congregation of the Lord we may be the rather induced because Nehem. 13. 1 2 3. it is said that when the Jews heard this law read out of the book of Moses that the Ammonite and the Moabite should not come into the congregation of God for ever they separated from Israel all the mixed multitude which seems plainly to be meant of their separating them from being numbered amongst Gods people and from enjoying the priviledges of freeborn Israelites Hebrews of the Hebrews as the Apostle speaks of himself Phil. 3. 5. Onely some conceive that if we thus understand this phrase that which is said here vers 1. and 2. must onely be understood of eunuchs and bastards of other nations because it seems hard that such being Israelites were excluded from enjoying all these priviledges of freeborn Israelites As for the reasons why here in the first place he that is wounded in the stones or hath his privy member cut off is here excluded from thus entring into the congregation of the Lord we may conceive them probably to have been these first that God might hereby shew his detestation of that unnaturall and barbarous custome of the heathens of making men eunuchs secondly because such men are usually of a base and effeminate and cowardly spirit and liable to be scorned and despised by others and therefore not fit to be in any place of authority and thirdly that hereby they might be taught what purity and perfection what unblameablenesse and freedome from all stains and pollutions God required in his people and particularly how pleasing a thing it is unto God to adde dayly to his Church and to encrease the number of his people to wit by spirituall means and not to be barren this way as such eunuchs were in regard of naturall generation Vers 2. A bastard shall not enter into the congregation of the Lord. What is meant by entring into the congregation of the Lord is shown in the foregoing note By bastards here cannot be meant the sonnes of concubines who were in those times counted as second wives but either the children of such as did prostitute themselves as common whores or rather all that were born illegitimate whether by fornication adultery or incest Now such as these the Lord forbids them to admit into the congregation of the Lord first hereby to teach his people what an honour it was to be of Gods peculiar people into the number of whom a man thus blemished might not be received secondly by laying this stain and dishonour upon the spurious issuâ— of such unclean mixtures to shew his people how detestable such sins were unto the Lord and thirdly lest such should be capable of bearing any office or Magistracy amongst the Israelites who were of base and vild conditions as bastards indeed many times are or at least liable to be scorned and despised for this reproch of their birth and so might be the lesse courageous in their places lest they should be upbraided herewith Even to his tenth generation shall he not enter into the congregation of the Lord. That is neither the bastard nor his children unto the tenth generation Therefore after tenne generations this stain was to be blotted out for that the expression of thus many generations that should be excluded doth imply that the eleventh generation was to be received into the congregation of the Lord is evident vers 8. where it is said that the Edoâ—ites children should enter into the congregation of the Lord in their third generation Vers 3. Even to their tenth generation shall they not enter into the congregation of the Lord for ever That is neither shall the Ammonite or Moabite that becomes a proselyte and embraceth the religion of the Israelites be received into full communion with the commonwealth oâ— Israel nor any other of their posterity unto the tenth generation for this was not meant of thâ— Israelites children born of Ammonitish or Moabitish mothers converted to the Israelites faith as the stories of Rahab and Ruth do evidently prove but onely of the children of Ammonites and Moabites that became proselytes who because they were of those nations might not be incorporated into the commonwealth of Israel unto the tenth generation Some Expositours will have this last clause for ever to be added by way of explaining that which went befoâ—e of their not being admitted into the congregation of the Lord unto the tenth generation and so that the meaning of this Law was that their posterity should never be admitted into the congregation of the Lord and indeed where this Law is repeated Neh. 13. 1. there is no mention made of the tenth generation but it is said that they found written in the book of Moses that the Ammonite and the Moabite should not come into the congregation of the Lord for ever But yet because afterwards vers 8. there is also mention made of some that were not to be admitted untill the third generation even here also by the tenth generation a set number of generations is expressed that were to be excluded and so by the addition of these words for ever this onely is intended that this Law concerning the Ammonites and Moabites not entring into the congregation of the Lord unto the tenth generation was to be for ever inviolably observed and not to be dispensed with upon any occasion Vers 4. Because they met you not with bread and with water c. The raâ—her did God abhorre this their disregard of the Israelites in their escape out of Egypt because the Ammonites and Moabites were the posterity of Lot who was so near of kinne to Abraham of whom the Israelites came And because they hired against thee Balaam the sonne of Beor of Mesopotamia to curse thee That is the Moabites for of this the Ammonites were not guilty but the Moabites as is evident in the history thereof Numb 22 c. Vers 5. Neverthelesse the Lord thy God would not hearken unto Balaam c. This is added to imply that the fault of the Moabites was never a whit the lesse because Balaam blessed the Israelites in stead of cursing them for they did what they could to have wonne Balaam to curse them and Balaam also sought by all means to satisfie their desire onely the Lord their God of his own free grace did overrule the tongue of that false prophet and forced him to blesse them when he meant to curse them and so turned that to good which their enemies intended for their hurt and ruine Vers 6. Thou shalt not seek their peace nor their prosperity all thy dayes
it was also that this monument was set up in mount Ebal vers 4. the mount whence the curse was denounced vers 13. against them that continued not â—n all things written in the law to signifie that those that sought salvation in the law must needs be left under the curse and secondly together with this monument there was an altar built and set up vers 5. whereon they offered sacrifices vers 6 7. to teach them that the righteousnesse and salvation which could not be attained by the works of the law was to be sought in Christ of whom this altar was a type and who is indeed the end of the law for righteousnesse to every one that believeth Rom. 10. 4. Vers 5. And there shalt thou â—uild an altar unto the Lord thy God an altar of stones See the note upon Exod. 24. 4. Thou shalt not life up an iron tool upon them See the notes on Exod. 20. 24 25. Vers 9. This day art thou become the people of the Lord thy God To wit because they had at this time in a solemn manner renewed their covenant with God Vers â—12 These shall stand upon mount Gerizzim to blesse the people c. Moses here enjoyns the people that when they had set up the monument of stones on mount Ebal whereon the law was written and the â—ltar mentioned vers 5. and had offered sacrifices thereon as God had commanded them they should then afterwards in a solemn manner give their consent to the blessings and curses that should be pronounced by the priests upon those that should keep and upon those that should break Gods laws and the manner enjoyned for the doing hereof was this Six of the tribes were to stand upon mount Gerizzim to wit Simeon and Levi and Judah and Issachar and Joseph and Benjamin where by the tribe of Joseph is meant the two distinct tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh the sonnes of Joseph who are here joyned together as one because Levi is here reckoned as one of the twelve and these were all the posteritie of Leah and Rachel and then the six other tribes were to â—tand upon mount Ebal to wit Gad and Asher Dan and Naphtali who were the sonnes of the handmaids and with them the Tribes of Reuben who for his sinne lost his birthright and Zebulun the youngest of Leahs sonnes and so the tribes being thus divided the priests came with the ark Josh 8. 32. into the little valley that was betwixt these two mountains and there first they pronounced the blessings happely turning their faces towards mount Gâ—rizzim and then all the tribes that stood on mount Gerizzim answered Amen and then turning again to mount Ebal they pronounced the twelve curses that are afterwards set down in the latter end of this chapter and then all the tribes that stood on mount Ebal answered Amen Indeed in Josh 8. 33. it is not said that the tribes stood upon mount Gerizzim and upon mount Ebal but that they stood half of them over against mount Gerizzim and half of them over against mount Ebal But hereby one and the same thing is meant onely it is so expressed in Joshua either to intimate that thâ— tribes stood the one companie right opposite against the other or else rather because the people at least their rulers and officers stood on the first ascending of the hills and so indeed rather over against them then upon them Besides though there is no mention made here of the priests pronouncing the blessings but onely the curses yet in Joshua 8. 33. it is expressely said that Joshua read that is the priests by Joshuas appointment the blessings and the curses and therefore doubtlesse the blessings were read by the priests as well as the curses onely Moses passeth over the blessings either because they might be easily enough gathered from the contrary curses which are expressed or else as some conceive by this his silence in not mentioning the blessings to lead his prudent reader to look for the blessings by another which is Christ Acts 3. 26. God having raised up his sonne Jesus sent him to blesse you in turning every one of you away from his iniquities for silence in the holy storie often implieth great mysteries as the Apostle sheweth from Moses silence concerning Melchisedecs parents Heb. 7. 3 c. As for the reasons why the Lord would have the people in such a solemn manner to give assent to these blessings and curses thus pronounced in their hearing we may probably conceive it was first to teach them hereby that the law of God was just the sinner himself being judge and that he who breaks them must needs be self-condemned even by the light of a naturall conscience and secondly the better to restrain them from breaking these laws where there was no danger of being punished by the Magistrate by putting them in mind that these sinnes would however expose them to Gods curse And indeed the rather may we think that this God intended in this solemn service because most of the sinnes here particularly accursed are secret sinnes as secret idolatrie vers 15. the secret removing of the land-mark vers 17. incest and bestialitie and such other sinnes as men are usuall to conceal Some adde besides that mount Gerizzim being on the right hand of the priests and mount Ebal on the left hereby that day was shadowed forth when a blessing shall be pronounced on them at the right hand and a curse upon them at the left But whether there was any ground for this mysterie I question much What is fit to be further observed concerning this passage we may see in the foregoing note upon chap. 11. 29. Vers 14. And the Levites shall speak and say unto all the men of Israel with a loud voice c. That is the priests the Levites for so it is expressed Josh 8. 33. and indeed the Levites in generall stood upon mount Gerizzim amongst their brethren of the other tribes vers 12. Vers 15. Cursed be the man that maketh any graven or molten image c. Under this all sinnes against the first table are likewise accursed and so under the following particulars all sinnes against the second table And all the people shall answer and say Amen So subscribing to the justice of Gods law and as it were wishing that the curse might befall them if they should in any of these things transgresse Gods commandments Vers 18. Cursed be he that maketh the blind to wander out of the way And so also much more they that mislead simple men and women into any dangerous and damnable errour pernicious to their souls CHAP. XXVIII Vers 1. THe Lord thy God will set thee on high above all nations of the earth That is thou shalt excell all other nations both in râ—gard of temporall blessings and especially in regard of spirituall and heavenly advancements Vers 2. All these bleâ—sings shall come on thee and overtake thee c. They shall come
upon thee unexpectedly Vers 3. Blessed shalt thou be in the citie and blessed shalt thou be in the sield That is in all places Vers 4. Blessed shall be the fruit of thy body and the fruit of thy ground c. That is blessed shalt thou be in all thy possessions Vers 5. Bâ—â—ssed shall be thy basket and thy store That is blessed shalt thou be in the use of all that thou hast Vers 6. Blessed shalt thou be when thou comest in and blessed shalt thou be when thou goest out That is in all thy imployments publick or private Vers 9. The Lord shall establish thee an holy people unto himself c. This chiefly is meant of spirituall blessings of being Gods peculiar people and the firm perpetuity of â—he covenant made with them and it is added in the last place as the chief â—iece 〈◊〉 their happâ—nesse Vâ—â—â— â—0 And all the people of the earth shall see that thou art called by the nâ—me of the Lord c. That is that thou art the peculiar people of God for the meaning is that all nations should plainly perceive by the singular blessings that shall be heaped upon this people that God did indeed own them for his speciall people and that they were called by his name as sonnes are called by the name of their 〈…〉 and wives by the names of their husbands Vâ—â—â— 12. The Lord shall open unto thee his good treasure the heaven c. Mosâ—s calls the heavens the Lords good treasure because he keeps there in store those things wherewith he causeth the earth to yield abundance of increase for the enriching of those that dwell therein as the rain to water the ground the heat of the sunne and the influence of the moon and starres to make all things therein to grow and prosper c. Vers 13. And the Lord shall make thee the head and not the tail c. That is thou shalt be highly esteemed above other nations and not scorned and despised as a base and contemptible people Vers 15. All these curses shall come upon thee and overtake thee That is there shall be no avoyding these judgements though thou triest all wayes and with all the skill and diligence that can be used dost endeavour to escape and fly from these miseries yet it shall not be thou mayest sometimes think that thou art gotten out of danger but thy hopes shall be in vain these judgements shall still pursue thee and at last overtake thee Vers 21. The Lord shall make the pestilence cleave unto thee c. That â—s God will send the pestilence into thy cities and towns and you shall be no wayes able to rid your selves of it when it is among you in vain shall any means be used to stay the spreading of the infection because the Lord shall command it to cleave unto you and to continue amongst you Vers 23. And the heaven that is over thy head shall be brasse and the earth that is under thee shall be iron It is not without cause that Moses saith not The heavens shall be brasse and the earth iron but the heaven that is over thy head shall be brasse and the earth that is under thee shall be iron for the Lord intended that this should give them a hint of fear by shewing them how God had hemmed them in with judgements on every hand if they should walk rebelliously against him Vers 24. The Lord shall make the rain of thy land powder and dust c. That is in stead of rain there shall fall upon thy grounds trees plants c. powder and dust which the wind and other things raise in times of drought Vers 28. The Lord shall smite thee with madnesse and blindnesse c. It is a spirituall madnesse and blindnesse and astonishment of heart which God here threatens to wit when God deprives men of the use at least of their understanding that they stand in a manner like a blind man or one that is suddenly amazed or astonished not knowing which way to turn themselves or shall do such things which if they were not bewitched as S. Paul saith of the Galatians Gal. 3. 1. if they were not blind or drunk or mad as we use to say they would never Accordingly therefore by groping at noon-day in the following verse all the effects are meant of this brutish stupidity and spirit of giddinesse wherewith the Lord in his just judgement doth many times strike men as when they shall cast themselves headlong into manifest dangers and shall not be able to apprehend the occasions of helping themselves or doing good to themselves though never so clearly proffered unto them when men shall runne on securely in those sinnes which the very light of nature must needs tell them are the high-way to hell and when Gods anger is clearly discovered by his judgements yet they will not see it when they shall live under plentifull means of grace and yet shall continue ignorant or wilfully reject both Christ and heaven and indeed in this regard we may well say that the Jews did thus through Gods just judgement grope at noon-day and so still do unto this houre in that the light of the Gospel shining upon them they would not nor will yet acknowledge Christ their promised Messiah which makes the Apostle say 2. Cor. 3. 14. that untill this day there is a vail over their minds in the reading of the old testament and Rom. 11. 8. God hath given them the spirit of slumber eyes that they should not see and ears that they should not hear unto this day Vers 30. Thou shalt betroth a wife and another man shall ly with her c. The sting of the judgement here threatned lies in this that their enemies should lie with those they had newly betrothed to be their wives before themselves had enjoyed them and so it is likewise in the particulars following that they should be bereaved of their new-built houses before they had dwelt a day in them and of their vineyards before themselves had eaten of the fruit of them Though it be misery enough at any time to have those things taken away by enemies wherein we delight yet it is a great aggravation of this misery when after we have taken much pains to get them and have set our hearts upon them and are filled with hope and expectation of enjoying the fruit of our labours then on a sudden they should be snatched away and so all our hope should be quite dashed and others should enjoy all the sweeâ— we had laboured for Vers 32. Thy sonnes thy daughters shall be given unto another people thine eyes shall look and fail with longing c. The judgement here threatned is first that they should behold with their eyes when their children were carried away captive which is a great aggravation of this calamity for it is not so great a vexation to heare of the losse of goods or children as to have
stain and dishonour upon themselves that they were not indeed the children of God But the translation in our Bibles doth best agree with the scope of the place their spot is not the spot of my children that is their wickednesse is greater then can stand with the condition of being my children The best of Gods children have their spots and blemishes their infirmities and corruptions But to live in the ordinâ—ry practice of grosse sinnes and to give themselves over to wicked courses are degrees of evil which are not compatible with true grace these spots are â—ot the spots of his children who must be holy as their father in heaven is holy And this is that which Moses here chargeth upon the Israelites though in regard of outward profession the Lord was their father and they his children as himself afterwards saith vers 6. Is not he thy father that hath bought thee c. yet the wickednesse of their lives was evidence enough that they were not such indeed and in truth their spot is not the spot of his children They are a perverse and crooked generation Moses calls them crâ—â—ked because both their hearts and wayes were so dissonant to the right rule of Gods will and Law and perverse because they were so untoward and untractable that nothing would work upon them to mend any thing that was amisse in them and the word generation in this clause a perverse and crooked generation implyes both the generality of their Apostacy and the spring from whence their wickednesse proceeded to wit originall sinne that corruption of nature which they drew from their parents Vers 6. Is not he thy father that hath bought thee hath he not made thee and established thee To convince them of that grosse ingratitude wherewith he had charged them in the foregoing words Do ye thus requite the Lord oh foolish people and unwise he puts them in mind of that which was of all other the greatest of the mercies which he had afforded them natuely that he had chosen them to be his peculiar people and so had entred into a covenant with them that he would be their father and that they should be his sonnes and his daughters for that he speaks of their being his children by adoption is manifest the phrase here used thy father that hath bought thee implying plainly that they were not his children by nature but that he redeemed and bought them and so adopted them to be his children and the next clause also is to the very same purpose Hath he not made thee and established thee for it is not meant so much of making them men and women as of making them his people and by a sure covenant establishing them to be his sonnes and daughters and so the word is elsewhere used for a degree of grace after creation as Isaâ— 43. 7. where the Lord speaking of Israel saith I have created him for my glorie I have formed him yea I have made him Vers 8. When the most high divided to the nations their inheritance c. Two severall wayes this verse may be probably expounded first thus That when God by his providence did dispose of the severall nations that came out of the loyns of Adam in the severall parts of the world allotting to one nation one countrey and another to another even as a man that hath some great Lordship divides it out by parcels to severall tenants and this the Lord did in the age after the confusion of tongues at Babel for every nation did then plant themselves according as God by his eternall decree had determined and set the bounds of their habitation Acts 17. 26. then did he set the bounds of the people according to the number of the children of Israel that is he chose the children of Israel to be his onely peculiar inheritance where they were there was his people and where their bounds ended there was an end of his people and there the bounds of the heathen began But secondly thus That when God did at first divide the earth amongst the severall nations and bring every one of them to countreys which by his eternall decree he had determined for their habitation even then did he think of Israel before they were yet a people and took care that they should have a competent portion reserved for them to wit the land of Canaan which was for their use put into the hands of the Canaanites to whom he allotted so much of the earth as he knew would serve for the Israelites and so as it is said here he set the bounds of the people according to the number of the children of Israel and indeed this last exposition doth best agree with the words of the text and is therefore embraced by the most Expositours Vers 9. For the Lords portion is his people Jacob is the lot of his inheritance That is the Israelites are that portion of mankind whom he was pleased to redeem out of the bondage of Satan to make them his peculiar people and therefore it was that he took speciall care of them They are called his portion and inheritance first because they were to be entirely his they were to acknowledge no other Lord c. secondly to signifie that not onely they but their children after them were to be the Lords successively thirdly to intimate the precious account the Lord made of them that the Lord would delight in them and would keep them and plead for them as men do for their inheritance as we know what Naboth said unto Ahab 1. Kings 21. 3. The Lord forbid it me that I should give the inheritance of my fathers unto thee Again they are called the lot of his inheritance or as it is in the Hebrew the cord of his inheritance in allusion to the custome of those times when they used to divide land amongst men by lots and to measure it out with a line or cord and the rather happely because the land of Canaan was so divided amongst the Israelites See Numb 26. 55 56. Vers 10. He found him in a desert land and the wast howling wildernesse The wildernesse is called the wast howling wildernesse because of the howling both of beasts and birds that usually keep in such wild and desolate places and it may be also because of the dolefull complaints of those that travelling those deserts do often perish for want of food But why is it said that the Lord found the Israelites in a desert land and in the wast howling wildernesse Not because the Lord never took them to be his people till they were in the wildernesse for they were the Lords people when they were in Egypt I have seen saith the Lord to Moses the affliction of my people which are in Egypt Exod. 3. 7. and it was the Lord that brought them thence out of the tender compassion that he had of them but either because it was in the wildernesse to wit at Sinal that he first entred solemnly
into a covenant with them that he would be their God and they should be his people and so gave them his laws to which they were bound to submit themselves or else rather onely to imply the desperate danger wherein the Israelites were when they were in the wildernesse but that God came to their succour when they were ready to perish for indeed I do not think that the drift of this word found was to shew when God began to take pity of Israel or when they first began to be his people but onely to set forth how likely they were to perish there but that God delivered them to wit that they were then like a poore helplesse infant laid forth in a desert whom some man casually sinds and preserves when before he lay ready every moment to perish Yea beside under this which is said concerning their outward danger in the desert I doubt not but the spirit of God intended also to imply the desperate danger of their spirituall condition when God first set his love upon them and chose them to be his people to wit that they were in the state of corruption and death but that God received them for thus the Lord by the prophet Ezekiel sets forth the danger of their naturall estate by comparing them to a new-born infant laid out in some desperate place Ezek. 16. 4. As for thy nativity in the day thou wast born thy navel was not cut neither wast thou washed with water to supple thee thou wast not salted at all nor swadled at all None eye pitied thee to do any of these unto thee to have compassion upon thee but thou wast cast out in the open field to the loathing of thy person in the day that thou wast born He led him about he instructed him c. This place may be read he compassed him he instructed him c. and then the first clause must be meant of the Lords providence wherewith they were compassed about as with a wall even when they were travelling towards Canaan so that none of their enemies could come at them to hurt them But reading it as it is in our bibles He led him about he instructed him the first clause must either be meant of that we reade Exod. 13. 18. when it is said that God led the people about through the way of the wildernesse of the red sea purposely to avoid a nearer way there was through the land of the Philistines lest the people shoâ—ld be discouraged if at the very first they should be encountred with warre or else of the whole time of their wandring about for fourty yearâ— together in the wildernesse wherein the Lord went before them by day in a pillar of a cloud and by night in a pillar of fire Exod. 13. 21. till he had brought them at last to the land of Canaan As for the following words he instructed them either is it meant solely of the Lords giving them the law in Sinai or else joyntly of his instructing them both by his word and works the severall dispensations of his providence towards them in this time of their passing through the wildernesse for all these were to instruct them their afflictions to teach them to fear God Heare ye the rod and who hath appointed it saith the prophet Mich. 6. 9. and the mercies God afforded them to teach them to love God and to delight in his service c. Vers 11. As an Eagle stirreth up her nost fluttereth over her young c. The Lords dealing with the Israelites in carrying them from Egypt to Canaan is here compared to the Eagles dealing with her young ones when she first carrieth them forth abroad and therefore having told us how the Eagle stirreth up her nest that is her young ones in her nest rowsing them up with the cry that she makes how she fluttereth over them and spreadeth abroad her wings as it were preparing her self to flight teaching and provoking her young ones to do as she did and to fly along with her and then at last yet farther to encourage them how she takes them and beareth them on her wings then in the next verse he applyes all this to the Lords carrying the Israelites towards Canaan so saâ—th he the Lord alone did lead him that is with such tendernesse and care did the Lord carry them to the land of promise stirring them up and quickning them by his promises and threatnings encouraging them with manifold mercies defending them from all dangers and bearing with them in their many infirmities and at last he concludes and there was no strange God with him that is no strange God had any hand in this which was done for the Israelites and so thereby he implyes how injurious they were in giving away that glory which was due onely to the Lord to these strange gods that had done nothing for them See also the notes upon Exod. 19. 4. Vers 13. He made him ride on the high places of the earth That is to conquer and subdue the mountanous places and high-walled cities of their enemies and to possesse a land farre excelling others for all commodities whatsoever and by riding or treading upon the enemies high places is meant the subduing of their strong holds as chap. 33. 29. Thine enemies shall be found lyars unto thee and thou shalt tread upon their high places for riding is often used for conquering and subduing Psal 45. 8. And in thy majesty ride prosperously c. Rev. 6. 2. And I saw and behold a white horse and he that sate on him had a bow and a crown was given unto him and heâ—went forth conquering and to conquer Isa 58. 14. I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth c. He made him to suck hoâ—y out of the rock and oyl out of the flinty rock That is hony of bees nestling in the holes of rocks or trees in rocks or hony-fruits growing on trees in rocky places The drift of the words in doubtlesse in generall to set forth the admirable fertility of Canaan where even the most barren places should yield such store of royall dainties Vers 14. With fat of lambs and rammes of the breed of Bashan The choiceâ—t fatted lambs rammes c. With the fat of kidneys of wheat That is the finest of large plump and full kernelâ— of the sweetest and choicest wheat which are like kidneys in shape The very word here rendred the fat of wheat is elsewhere translated in our Bibles the finest of the wheat as Psal 81. 16. He should have fed them also with the finest wheat And thou didst drink the pure bloud of the grape That is pure wine red like bloud Vers 15. But Jesurun waxed fat and kicked That is Israel Deut. 33. 5 26. And he was King in Jesurun when the heads of the people and the tribes of Israel were gathered together There is none like unto the God of Jesurun c. Esa 44. 2. Fear not
the enemie Now Moses useth this figurative expression Except their rock had sold them to implie that it was not so much from the strength and prowesse of their enemies that the Israelites became their bondslaves as from the Lords delivering them into their hands and secondly that by delivering them up thus into bondage to their enemies the Lord did as it were renounce all interest in them as if he meant no longer to be their Lord but had left them to the power of other lords that should have dominion over them Indeed elsewhere it is said that the Israelites sold themselves Isai 52. 3. Ye have sold your selves for nought and ye shall be redeemed without money to wit because by their sinnes they brought themselves into thraldome but here it is said that the Lord sold them because it was the Lord that brought this judgement upon them Vers 31. For their rock is not as our Rock even our enemies themselves being judges That is their gods are not as our God and that the Heathen themselves cannot denie He had said that a few of their enemies could not have overcome multitudes of the Israelites if God had not delivered them up into their enemies hands and now the reason of this is given in these words to wit because the God of the Israelites was another manner of God then the idol-gods of the Heathens as if he had said It is no wonder though multitudes of the Heathen should be put to flight by a few of their enemies and that because their rock their idol-gods can do nothing at all for their defence for their rock is not as our Rock our God is of infinite power and therefore able to make his people victorious over all their enemies so that it could not be that their enemies should vanquish them except their God did withdraw his help and give them up into the hands of their enemies Now this he saith was so clear that their enemies themselves must needs conâ—â—sse it I know the meaning of those words even our enemies themselves being judges may be this that the destruction of the Israelites enemies in all ages the Egyptians Amalekites c. did sufficiently prove this truth that their gods were not to be compared with the God of Israel but I see no reason why we should not understand it of the confession of their enemies since the marvellous works which God did for the Israelites could not but convince their idolatrous adversaries though for the most part they held the truth in unâ—ighteousnesse as we see they did Pharaoh and his Egyptians Exod. 14. 25. The Egyptians said Let us flee from the face of Israel for the Lord fighteth for them against the Egyptians Vers 32. For their vine is the vine of Sodome and of the fields of Gomorrah That is their lives are abominable like those of Sodom and Gomorrah whence also is that of the prophet Isai 1. 10. and therefore no wonder though God be so highly offended with them Their grapes are grapes of gall c. Their works are here compared to gall the poyson of dragons and the venome of asps vers 23. because they were so distastfull to God and so deadly to themselves and others that should be infected by their example of which see the note on chap. 29. 18. but withall these expressions may have particular respect to their bitter and deadly malice against the prophets and other the faithfull servants of God in future times but especially against Christ and his Apostles c. Vers 34. Is not this laâ—d up in store with me and sealed up amongst my treasures Some understand this thus That what he had said in the foregoing words concerning the bitter malice of the Jews against Christ their Messiah and against the servants of Christ was one of those secrets known now beforehand to God to whom all future things are known and which by the event would be found to be true though now it would hardly be believed But I rather conceive that this is spoken of the certain punishment that did abide this people for these their horrible sinnes Is not this laid up in store with me saith the Lord and sealed up amongst my treasures that is though for a time I forbear to punish these cursed and bitter fruits and works of theirs yet let them not therefore think to escape for all their transgressions are laid up in store with me I keep a perfect account of every one of them and will be sure at last to bring them all forth and charge them full heavily upon them But what is meant by that last clause and sealed up amongst my treasures I answer that the meaning of this is either that a memoriall of their sinnes was kept in the unsearchable treasuries of his wisdome and knowledge as safely and carefully as men keep their treasures and so this place is parallel with that Job 14. 17. My transgression is sealed up in a bag and thou sewest up mine iniquitie or else that he kept remembrance of their sinnes together with those treasureâ— of wrath and vengeance which he had in store for wicked men which therefore he would bring forth together with their sinnes when the time came of calling them to an account and so give them the just reward of their wickednesse And indeed we reade of treasures of snow and of hail reserved against the time of trouble against the day of battel and warre Job 38. 22 23. and that they who abuse Gods forbearance and thereby embolden themselves to sinne do treasure up wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2. 5. Vers 35. To me belongeth vengeance and recompence That is the work of punishing wickednesse and consequently the wicked wayes of this my people and therefore as their sinnes are known to me so they shall be undoubtedly punished by me Their foot shall slide in due time That is they shall fall into some mischief they shall not stand stedfast in the prosperous estate which now they do enjoy For the day of their calamitie is at hand c. That is after they once grow thus desperately wicked it shall not be long ere this calamitie here foretold shall come upon them Vers 36. For the Lord shall judge his people and repent himself for his servants That is the Lord as a judge shall punish the rebellious and shew mercie to the good and penitent and so will defend them against their oppâ—essours and take vengeance on them for the wrong they have done his people And thus by the generalitie of this word judge he passeth from speaking of Gods justice in punishing his people to speak of his mercie in taking pitie on them in the height of their miserie and of the vengeance he would poure forth upon their enemies When he seeth that their power is gone and there is none shut up or left That is none shut up in the enemies hand as captives and prisoners and noâ—e left at libertie
though their enemies did for a while triumph over them and carrie them captives into a strange land yet they should return again into their own land and out of their stock the Messiah should come All which how it was accomplished we see first in the exaltation of David to be their king which cost him many prayers secondly in the many glorious victories of David Asa Jehoshaphat and other kings of Judah against their enemies who having prevailed more by their prayers then by their swords returned in triumph unto their people of which many understand that clause and bring him unto his people thirdly in the return of this tribe out of the Babylonian captivitie for whereas the tribes of Israel carried captive into Assyria did never râ—â—urn thence this tribe of Judah and those of Benjamin that were united to them in the â—ingdome of Judah upon their repentance and prayers to God were brought back again into that land of promise and there were settled and so continued unto the coming of Christ and of this doubtlesse those words are principally meant and bring him unto his people and fourthly chiefly in the victorie of Christ that lion of the tribe of Judah over our spirituall enemies of which also as in relation to his prayers we see what the Apostle saith Heb. 5. 7. That in the dayes of his flesh when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death he was heard in that he feared Let his hands be sufficient for him and be thou an help to him c. That is he shall through thine aid be able to make good his part against his enemies without seeking any help from any bodie else Vers 8. Let thy thummim and thy urim be with thy holy one whom thou didst prove at Massah c. In this first branch of Levies blessing is foretold first that the high Priesthood to which appertained the breastplate that had the urim and thummim in it Exod. 28. 30. should be continued in Aarons posteritie and secondly that God would still furnish them with those gifts and graces that knowledge and pietie requisite for their calling and signified by the urim and thummiâ— As for that following clause whom thou didst prove at Massah and with whom thou didst strive at the waters of Meribah for the fuller understanding thereof we must note first that this is meant of that storie Numb 20. when upon the Israelites murmuring for want of water Moses and Aaron were commanded to fetch water out of the rock but through their indignation against the people did not glorifie God as they ought to have done and therefore were excluded from entring into the land of Canaan for though the place where this was done was called Meribah onely not Massah Numb 20. 13. it was the place where Moses first fetcht water out of the rock in Horeb that was called Massah and Meribah Exod. 17. 7. yet because the Lord did there prove Moses and Aaron even that place is also called Massah that is temptation or proof secondly that it is said that the Lord did prove Levi that is Moses and Aaron at Massah and did strive with them at the waters of Meribah because he did there trie their faith and sharply reprove them for their infidelitie and thirdly that this is here added both by way of commending the zeal of Aaron for zealous for God he then shewed himself though weak in faith and also by way of magnifying Gods mercie in settling the priesthood upon his posteritie though he at that time so greatly offended him through his unbelief Vers 9. Who said unto his father and to his mother I have not seen him c. This may have respect both to that law Levit. 21. 11. Neither shall he go in to any dead bodie nor defile himself for his father or mother or else to that notable fact of the Levites Exod. 32. when at the commandment of Moses they slew their idolatrous brethren that had worshipped the golden calf not sparing those that were most nearest allied to them for therefore it is that Moses here saith of them that he said unto his father and to his mother I have not seen him neither did he acknowledge his brethren nor knew his own children because they did execute Gods judgement upon parents brethren children no lesse then if they had been mere strangers to them Vers 11. Blesse Lord his substance and accept the work of his hands That is though the Levites have no inheritance in the land of Canaan amongst their brethren yet the Lord will provide for them and blesse them in their outward estates and besides the service they do to him and to his people the Lord will take in good part and this we may well think is added to hearten the Levites against the discouragements they might meet with in their calling Smite through the loyns of those that rise up against him c. That is God shall destroy their enemies Because those that are set apart to take care of the peoples souls are usually hated and persecuted by those whose sinnes they reprove Wo is me my mother that thou hast born me a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole earth Jer. 15. 10 therefore is this promise made here to the Levites that God would fight against those that fight against them and sooner or later would surely destroy them Vers 12. And of Benjamin he said The beloved of the Lord shall dwell in safetie by him c. For the understanding of this blessing of Benjamins tribe we must note that the main thing promised herein is that the Temple should be built in that portion of the land which should fall to the lot of Benjamin and in expressing this Moses useth this phrase The beloved of the Lord shall dwell in safetie by him and the Lord shall cover him all the day long and he shall dwell between his shoulders by way of alluding to Jacobs dealing with Benjamin the stock from whom this tribe was descended first because as Jacob kept his Benjamin alwayes at home with him he would not let him go out of his sight so this tribe did alwayes enjoy the speciall presence of God in his Temple and was as it were every day in the eye of their heavenly father secondly because as Jacobs keeping of Benjamin alwayes at home with him was an effect of his tender love to him he was his darling and therefore he would not part with him so this tribes continuall enjoying of Gods presence in his Temple was a speaking pledge of Gods singular love to them the Lord seemed herein to make this tribe his darling as once Benjamin was to Jacob and therefore this tribe is called here the beloved of the Lord and thirdly because as Jacobs keeping of Benjamin at home with him was to make sure as he could that no evil should befall him Gen.
19. Let not God speak with us lest we dye Vers 13. There shall not a hand touch it but he shall surely be stoned or shot through whether it be beast or man c. Or touch him that is the man or beast that shall touch the mountain for that concerning the beast was enjoyned to teach men the more carefully to avoid it And the reason of this command was first lest apprehending the offenders they transgresse themselves in touching the mountain whence those two sorts of death were appointed of stoning if they were near hand of striking them through with darts if further off secondly to teach them how execrable the offender should be unto them as a thing that would defile them they must not touch it but stone it or strike it through When the trumpet soundeth long they shall come up to the mount By the ministry of Angels there was a trumpet sounded when this trumpet sounded long that is with a long protracted sound as trumpeters use to do when they are about to make an end then they were appointed to come up to the mount that is to the bottome of the mount so farre as their limits and marks extended but not beyond See ver 16 17. It came to passe on the third day in the morning that there were thunders c. and the voice of the trumpet exceeding loud so that all the people that was in the camp trembled And Moses brought forth the people out of the camp to meet with God and they stood at the nether part of the mount Vers 15. Be ready against the third day Come not at your wives Implying that they were to lay by all worldly cares and carnall affections that they might be wholly intent to the hearing of the Law See 1. Cor. 7. 5. Defraud you not one the other except it be with consent for a time that ye may give your selves to fasting and prayer Vers 16. There were thunders and lightnings and a thick cloud upon the mount c. Yea together with thunder and lightnings the earthquake and sound of the trumpet there fell also great showers of rain as David hath expressed it Psal 68. 8. The earth shook the heavens also dropped at the presence of God Now all this terrour was to signifie and set forth the nature of the Law whose work it is to shew the judgement prepared for sinners and so to terrifie and amaze Vers 19. And when the voyce of the trumpet sounded long and waxed lowder and lowder Moses spake and God answered him by a voyce That is they talked together What it was that Moses said it is a weaknesse to enquire since it is not expressed We are onely hereby taught how that promise was accomplished ver 9. that the people should heare the Lord speaking to Moses in a distinct and audible voyce yet withall probable it is that now that was done whereof the Apostle speaks Hebr. 12. 21. So terrible was the sight that Moses said I exceedingly fear and quake and that the Lord hereupon cheared him up and spake comfortably to him Vers 22. And let the priests also which come near unto the Lord sanctifie themselves c. By the Priests here doubtlesse were meant the first-born of every family to whom the prerogative of the priesthood belonged and who hitherto were imployed in offering sacrifices till by Gods appointment the priesthood was afterwards settled in the tribe of Levi. Now the charge that is here given Moses particularly concerning them is not meant of that which before was enjoyed all the people ver 10. that they might be prepared in a holy manner to present themselves before the Lord which doubtlesse the priests did then observe no lesse then the rest of the people but of a peculiar watching over themselves to keep themselves clean from all pollutions and particularly from being defiled with sinne by touching the mount which happely they might have been the bolder to do in regard of their priesthood if there had not been a speciall charge given to them Vers 23. And Moses said unto the Lord The people cannot come up to mount Sinai c. Thus Moses replyed not by way of contradicting what God had said and to make known that this charge which God now gave him was needlesse but by way of further enquiry concerning Gods will for hearing that charge again repeated Moses began to bethink himself whether he had not omitted something of that which was before given him in charge so in an humble manner professeth how carefully to his best knowledge he had done what God had commanded for the restraining of the people from touching the mount covertly intimating hereby his desire to be further informed if he had hitherto omitted any thing which ought to have been done Vers 24. And the Lord said unto him Away get thee down c. Notwithstanding Moses former answer the Lord again bids him haste away down adding the reasons to wit 1. that he might fetch Aaron thither to him 2. that he might again renew his charge to the people that they should not come near the mount and especially to the priests lest they should presume too farre in regard of their priviledge CHAP. XX. Vers 1. ANd God spake all these words saying c Namely after Moses was gone down to the people and had the second time as God commanded given them straight charge not to passe the bounds that were set them lest they provoked the Lord to break forth upon them to slay them Vers 18. And all the people saw the thundrings c. This word is generally used for seeing hearing or perceiving Thus that which is said Gen. 42. 1. When Jacob saw that there was corn in Egypt c. is expressed Act. 7. 12. But when Jacob heard that there was corn c. Vers 20. Fear not for God is come to prove you God is not said to prove men by any thing he doth because thereby he comes to find out that concerning those men which he knew not before but because thereby he doth that which those do that prove men that is he discovers that either to the men themselves whom he proves or to others which was not manifest before And so Moses here tells the Israelites that the Lord had spoken to them with so much terrour to prove them that is to discover how weak they were and unable to endure Gods glorious majestie and much lesse his wrath and indignation and also to make it manifest whether the apprehension of this majesty of God would make them fear to offend him or no. Vers 21. And the people stood afarre off and Moses drew near unto the thick darknesse where God was That is the people stood aloof from the mount as Moses had enjoyned but Moses went up into the mount to wit together with Aaron for so God had before commanded chap. 19. 24. Thou shalt come up thou and Aaron with thee Yea and after this because
were not given in any interim of time before this Vers 2. Speak unto Aaron thy brother that he come not at all times into the holy place c. That is not whensoever he pleaseth but onely once a year as I have appointed Exod. 30. 10. namely to minister at other times both he and his sonnes might and did enter at the taking down of the tabernacle but not to minister And this was thus appointed first to teach them to have a most reverend respect of Gods presence and secondly that hereby more evidently might be represented that one particular sacrifice of the sonne of God once offered as the Apostle hath noted Heb. 9. 7 8. But into the second went the high priest alone once every year not without bloud c. The holy Ghost this signifying that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest while as the first tabernacle was yet standing and again vers â—1 12. Christ being come an high priest of good things to come by a greater and more perfect tabernacle c. by his own bloud he entred in once into the holy place having obtained eternall redemption for us For I will appear in the cloud upon the mercy-seat This is added as a reason why the high priest might not enter into the most holy place whenever he pleased but onely once a year which was on the tenth day of the seventh moneth and that in the manner as is here appointed to wit because the Lord would there appear in the cloud upon the mercie-seat The conceit of the Papists That God appeared there in an humane shape upon the mercie-seat hath no ground for it in the text Nor do we any where reade that God did ever so appear in the tabernacle either to the high priest or to Moses himself All that is heâ—e said is that God would by a cloud upon the mercie-seat testifie his presence which whether it were the cloud raised by the smoke of the incense which the high priest was now to bring with him or any other cloud alwayes abiding upon the mercy-seat we need not inquire Sufficient it is that we know hereby that God did testifie his presence and doubtlesse in some glorious manner upon the mercy-seat and therefore the high priest might not when he would go in thither but onely once a year and then with the smoke of incense ascending from his censer that might darken the glory of that forementioned sight of Gods presence for the safety of the high priest Vers 3. With a young bullock for a sinne-offering c. Namely for himself vers 6. But withall we may observe that besides the fire-sacrifices here expressed he offered also on this day two lambes for the dayly burnt-offering Numb 28. 3. and one bullock one ramme and seven lambes for a burnt-offering and one he-goat for a sinne-offering besides the goat mentioned vers 5. as is particularly expressed Numb 29. 7 8 11. Here these onely are expressed which concerned the solemnity of his going into the most holy place the other were sacrifices appointed for the day and offered in the remainder of the day when the solemnities which â—ad respect to his entring into the most holy place were wholly finished Vers 4. He shall put on the holy linen coat c. Some Expositours conceive that these holy linen garments here spoken of were those mentioned Exod. 28. 39. which the high priest wore under his other rich attire and that together with these here mentioned all his other garments are to be understood also But because it is expresly said vers 23. that when Aaron returned out of the most holy place into the tabernacle of the congregation he should put off the linen garments which he put on when he went into the holy place and should leave them there therefore I rather conceive with others that these were other plain linen garments like those that were made for the inferiour priests Exod. 39. 27 28. And that the high priest did wear these onely when he went into the most holy place as being reserved for this peculiar service and did therefore put them off again when he came out from thence as it is said verse 23. Yet was not this thus ordered because this day of expiation when the priest went into the holy of holies was a fasting day verse 29 30. and therefore it was not fit that he should wear now his glorious garments for after he was come back out of the most holy place and had put off these linen garments verse 23. he put on his other glorious attire and wore them in the remaining service of the day But other reasons are given for this by Expositours more probably as 1. that it was to teach the people thereby that his rich attire was onely for their sakes that in them they might behold him as representing the person of the Messiah richly adorned with all righteousnesse and grace and not that God was delighted with such rich garments and so he left them off when he went into the place of Gods speciall presence and 2. that in this plain attire he might be a figure of the base estate of Christ upon earth and how he should without worldly glory perform the work of our redemption Vers 6. And Aaron shall offer his bullock of the sinne-offering In what time and manner this was done see vers 11. Vers 8. And Aaron shall cast lots on the two goats Which signified that God would accept no sacrifice but what was of his own chusing and that in the work of our redemption by Christ nothing should be done but what Gods hand and his counsell had determined Act. 4. 28. Vers 12. And he shall take a censer-full of burning coals of fire c. Here we see what the high priest was to carry along with him when he went within the vail to wit 1. a censer-full of burning coals of fire from off the altar before the Lord that is from the altar of incense and 2. his hands full that is two handfull of sweet incense beaten small to burn upon the coals as soon as ever he entred within the vail and 3. the bloud of the sinne-offerings for though that be not mentioned here yet that he carried the bloud along with him is evident verse 14 15. both of the bullock his own sinne-offering and the goat the peoples sinne-offering Vers 13. And he shall put the incense upon the fire c. As the way was prepared into the most holy place by the cloud before the bloud was sprinkled so Christ before he entred with his own bloud into the most holy place of heaven prepared his way by prayer John 17. And this also signified that the incense of Christs prayers and mediation should ascend into heaven before God for his Church Heb. 9. 24. For Christ is not entred into the holy places made with hands which are the figures of the true but into heaven it self now
That is if you do not punish him according to that Law before given Exod. 22. 18. Thoâ— shalt not suffer a witch to live Verâ— 9. For every one that curseth his father or his mother shall surely be put to death This word for hath reference to the foregoing exhortation sanctiâ—ie your selves and be ye holy c. and it must be extended also to all the parâ—icular penall statutes that follow in this chapter as if it had been said For if you do not sanctifie your selves and keep my statutes behold thus and thus as you shall now hear have I in all those following particulars appointed you to be punished The Law that is first here delivered is for the putting of him to death that curseth his father or his mother which is not meant of every wayward word but of such reviling speeches as they might plainly perceive proceeded from a manifest contempt of their parents of which see Exod. 21. 17. By what manner of death they were to die it is not expressed Some conceive that because stoning is appointed both in the beginning and end of the chapter as may be seen ver 2. and ver 27. therefore in all other places of this chapter where no other kind of death is expressed this of stoning is intended But however in this particular of children that cursed their parents we may the rather think it was so because elsewhere this kind of death is appointed for rebellious children Deut. 21. 20 21. His bloud shall be upon him That is he is the cause of his own death which is added to shew that however men may think this Law too severe yet he hath deserved this punishment and must therefore undergo it Verâ— 10. He that committetâ— adultery with his neighbours wife the adulterer and the adulteresse shall surely be put to death Namely by stoning as it may probably be gathered from these places Deut. 22. 22 23 24. If a damsell that is a virgin be betrothed unto an husband and a man find her in the citie and lie with her Then ye shall bring them both unto the gate of the citie and ye shall stone them with stones that they die and so also Deut. 16. 38 40. and John 8. 4 5. The words of this Law are onely expresse for the adultery of the wife and so they are also Deut. 22. 23 24. Nor do we any where reade that the husband breaking the covenant of marriage by lying with a single woman was punished with death and that because the adultery of the wife in some degrees is more injurious to the husâ—and by causing him to father a bastard brood Vers 14. And if a man take a wife and her mother â—t is wickednesse they shall be burnt with fire both he and they That is the man and both mother and daughter married to him if both consented to this wickednesse or either of them indifferently whether mother or daughter that is taken to the other And the severity of the punishment was to shew the â—ainousnesse of the sinne Vers 15. And if a man lie with a beast he shall surely be pâ—t to death and ye shall sâ—ay the beast Both to shew how horrible and detestable that fact was as likewise that the â—ight of such a beast being unfit for other imployments also for no man would willingly keep such an one might not bring to remembrance so filthy a sin Vers 16. They shall surely be put to death their bloud shall be upon them That is both the woman and the man before spoken of that are found guilty of this unnaturall sinne of beastiality Vers 17. And if a man shall take his sister c. In this law concerning the punishment of incest between the brother the sister there is mention made of their seeing one anothers nakednesse whereby either nothing else is intended but what in other Laws is called uncovering their nakednesse or else because this might happen this is added to shew the hainousnesse of the sinne and how justly it is appointed to be punished with death The manner of their death is not expressed and therefore happely that was left to the Magistrate or else it was stoning as is noted before upon ver 9. onely it is said they shall be cut off in the sight of their people whereby is intended that they were immediately to be put to death and that openly for a warning to others and that if the Magistrate should forbear to cut them off then the Lord himself would do it Vers 18. And if a man shall lie with a woman having her sicknesse c. That is if he doth it wittingly for if he did it unwittingly he was onely rendred unclean thereby and was to be purified and to make an atonement for himself according to the direction of other Laws Vers 19. They shall bear their iniquities That is they shall be cut off for the puniâ—hment of incest being expressed in other places here it suffices to expresse their guiltinesse Vers 20. They shall bear their â—inne they shall die childlesse That is they shall presently be put to death Here the phrase is thus carried to shew that one reason why the Lord appointed such to be cut off was that the Land might not be filled with the issue of such unclean mixture CHAP. XXI Vers 1. THere shall none be defiled for thâ— dead among his people That is none of the inferiour priests shall by reason of mourning for the dead defile themselves to wit by touching their dead bodies or being in the house where their dead bodies were or coming nigh them aâ—d so consequently being present at their funeralls c. And severall reasons may be given why this was forbidden 1. that they might not too frequently be thereby disabled from attending the work of their prieâ—â—ly office 2. that hereby it might be seen that there was a higher degree oâ— holinesse required in the priests then in the rest of the people 3. that they might be the clearer types of the Messias who should be so exactly holy 4. that their refâ—aining to mourn might be a reall inâ—â—ruction to the people of the hope of the resurrection and 5. to teach us what purity is required in those that are by Christ made priests unto God Rev. 1. 6. Vers 2. But for his kinne that is near to him that is for his mother and for his father c. Amongst others here expressed for whom the priests might defile themselves the brother is one But why then were Eleazar and Ithamar the sonnes of Aaron forbidden to bewail the death of Nadab and Abihu their brethren Lev. 10. 6. Uncover not your heads neither rend your clothes leâ—t you die c. I answer that charge was extraordinary and peculiar 1. Because hereby they were required to testifie their submission to that severe proceeding of the Lord against their brethren and 2. Because they were newly that day entred upon the execution of their priestly office for
which it was not therefore fit they should disable themselves by defiling themselves with the dead there being no other priests at that time to do the work in their stead Vers 3. And for his sister a virgin that is nigh unto him c. That iâ— his own sister by father or mother if unmarried but if she were married he might not be a mourner at her buriall to defile himself thereby because she was then transplanted into another familie Vers 4. But he shall not defile himself being a chief man among his people to profane himself Some reade this place as it is in the margin of our Bibles But being a husband among his people he shall not defile himself for his wife c. and then the sense must be that though the priests might defile themselves for those their nearest kindred mentioned in the former verses yet they might not defile themselves for their wives But the wife being nearer to the husband then the nearest of his kindred can be it is hard to say why the priests should be allowed to defile themselves for their near kindred and not for their wives and farre more probably we may conceive that by allowing them to mourn for their near kindred their defiling themselves for their wives is implyed as farre more necessary which also we may the rather think because to Ezekiel being a priest this is given in charge as a strange and unusuall thing that he should not mourn for his wife when she dyed Ezek. 24. 16 c. and hence it is that few approve of this translation But reading it then as it is in the text of our Bibles But he shall not defile himself being a chief man among his people to profane himself all the difficulty lies in knowing what is meant here by being a chief man among his people concerning which I find three severall opinions of Expositours For first some understand it of the high priest that being a chief man that is the high priest he might not defile himself no not for his nearest kindred which they say is afterwards more fully expressed vers 10. But because the laws against the high priests mourning are afterwards set down by themselves I think it very improbable that this should be meant of the high priest Secondly some understand by a chief man here the master or chief man of the house or family where there is a dead corps to be buried and so take the meaning of the words to be this That no priest should defile himself for any but for his near kindred before mentioned no though he were the chief man or master of the familie where they dyed And thirdly some by a chief man understand any of the priests and conceive the meaning of this place to be that though none of the people were allowed to defile themselves for the dead so as to profane themselves that is after the profane manner of the heathen according to that Law chap. 19. 18. yet the priest especially might not do it being a chief man among his people So that according to this interpretation the emphasis of this prohibition lies in these words to profane himself The inferiour priests might defile themselves for their nearest kindred but yet not so as to profane themselves to wit after the manner of the heathen by making baldnesse upon their heads c. as it is expressed in the following verse though none of the people might do this yet not the priest especially being a chief man among his people Vers 5. They shall not make baldnesse upon their heads c. That is when they did mourn for their kindred See chap 19. 28. Vers 6. For the offering of the Lord made by fire and the bread of their God they do offer See the note upon chap 13. 11. The word and here is not in the originall so that by the bread of their God is meant both the sacrifices burnt upon the altar and the heave-offerings which were the priests portion and they are so called partly because they were offered upon the altar the table of the Lord Mal. 11. 12. and partly because they were eaten by the priests of the Lord. Vers 7. They shall not take a wife that is a whore or profane That is neither a common whore nor a woman whose chastity had been violated though she did not as a common whore prostitute her self Some also conceive that under this word profane all those were forbidden to be taken in marriage by the priests that were for any other cause of ill name and basely esteemed as a bastard or one that was of light behaviour yea it seems that they might not marry a widow unlesse she were a priests widow For so it is expressely said Ezek. 44. 22. They shall take maydens of the seed of the house of Israel or a widow that had a priest before Now all this was to maintain in the people an high opinion of the dignity of the priesthood and that they might be the fitter to be types of Christ Neither shall they take a woman put away from her husband That is divorced â—nd not for the cause of adultery which to the Israelites was permitted under Moses Law Deut. 24. 1 2. but it was for the hardnesse of their hearts as our Saviour saith Matth. 19. 8. Vers 8. Thou shalt sanctifie him therefore c. That is thou Moses thou shalt command him thus to be sanctified Exâ—d 19. 10. And the Lord said unto Moses Go unto thâ— people and sanctifie them to day and to morrow c. or else it is an Apostrophe to the people that they should as much as in them lay take care that the priests did thus carry themselves as holy persons Vers 9. She shall be burnt with fire Other persons were not put to death for simple fornication neither the man nor woman Exod. 22. 16 17. And if a man entice a maid that is not betrothed and lie with her he shall surely endow her to be his wife If her father utterly refuse to give her unto him he shall pay money according to the dowry of Virgins onely the priests daughter because of the dishonour done to her fathers house is appointed here to be burnt and it may well be thought by the rule of Analogy the same punishment was to be inflicted on the priests wife if not his sonnes when guilty of the same sinne Vers 10. And he that is the high priest among his brethren upon whose head the anointing oyl was poured and that is consecrated to put on the garments shall not uncover his head c. Either therefore the uncovering of the head was it seems then an expression of mourning though afterward a contrary custome was used to wit when they mourned to cover their heads or else that which is forbidden the high priest here is that he should not take off his miter to the end he might put on a covering on his head after the